The Fuckerware Party – Chapter 01

by Tappy McWidestance

Even now I can't believe I'm in the situation I willingly, no compellingly, put myself into. How long as it been? 15 minutes? 30 minutes? An hour? How much longer will I have to wait before I can cum? Will she show up to help me or was she just teasing me? Who is she? What does she want from me? Why is my body so out of control?

My name is Tina. I am 26 years old. I have been married for three years to Jim, also 26 a salesman at the same company I work for in marketing. We live in an upper middle class neighborhood in suburban Denver. Unfortunately we bought our house at the end of the housing bubble and just as the easy mortgage money was disappearing. We are not late on our mortgage, but the inflated payments make it a struggle with our other bills. Because Jim's income varies, some months are good and some are very tight.

Jim and I both ended up taking part time jobs to make ends meet. The result is we don't see each other that often. Our schedules are taking a toll on our marriage. It's not so much the companionship I miss, but the quality sex. I've always been a very sexual person. In college I took to the freedom of being away from home with vigor. I went through boyfriends on a regular basis. I kept the ones who really knew how to fuck around longer, but eventually I tired of them and moved on to a new conquest.

After I graduated I took my current job. I had a small apartment and was determined to concentrate on launching my career. My string of boyfriends continued until I met Jim. He was the most complete fit that I had ever met. He seemed to have an unquenchable thirst for sex. Although I had a rule to never bed a new man on the first date, with Jim I just fell into his arms and we have been together ever since.

Unfortunately as the money got tight and our schedules diverged, lack of time and energy meant our sex lives took a hit. We went from twice a day, once in the morning before work and once at night before going to bed, to just the mornings, to every couple of mornings to every couple of weekends. Worse yet, the quality of our lovemaking were also taking a hit. Jim, while generous, was treating our sex life as a chore to be endured instead of our previous celebrations of life. To say I was frustrated is an understatement. My dildo could give me a workout when I found the time and energy, but I needed a man's touch.

Of course I knew I could find a replacement for Jim easily. But I didn't want to cheat on him and as a husband he was a good man. I kept thinking that if we could just hang on, the economy would improve and things would be like they had been in the past. Fortunately when I was at my wits end, Jim had a huge sales month and his commission afforded us the opportunity for a getaway vacation. We were able to rent a small house just outside Rocky Mountain National Park for 5 nights. After the first couple of days of hiking and recharging our batteries, Jim and I were both like our old selves. We didn't leave the house for the next three days except to shop for food. Our romance was definitely rekindled.

Unfortunately the next month Jim's sales were down and we were back to struggling to make ends meet. Even worse, our sex life was non-existent. One night while I was home alone (Jim was at his second job) my neighbor Judy invited me over, an invitation I gladly accepted. Judy and Ron, her husband, were a couple of years older than Jim and me. They seemed to have an ideal marriage. We didn't know them that well, but we always got along with them when we interacted.

Judy said Ron was out of town and she was feeling lonely. She had a bottle of wine open and poured me a glass.

"I hate to drink alone," she said.

For the next couple of hours we drank and chatted like old friends. As the alcohol lowered our inhibitions, conversation turned more sexual in nature. Eventually I spilled the beans about my lack of sex problem. Judy just laughed.

"That's no problem. I can solve that," she commented.

My mind was a little cloudy, but I wondered if I just heard what I thought I heard.

"Listen Tina. Every woman needs a little help in the bedroom. Ron is great, but I still need to supplement him."

"What kind of supplement?" I asked hoping she wasn't talking about me.

"Sex toys silly. What did you think I meant?"

I stammered an answer that didn't make me sound like I thought she was cheating on Ron. She sounded like she didn't believe me. I was quick to change the subject and she was quick to open another bottle of wine. By the end of bottle two, my head was spinning. I told Judy I needed to head home. I knew Jim would be home in just over an hour and I wanted to get in bed so he wouldn't find me drunk. I stood on wobbly legs and started walking toward the door. As we were passing the stairs to the second floor, Judy not so subtlety pushed me toward the stairs.

"Before you leave I want to show you something."

In my wine fueled haze I was reluctant, but she was insistent and I found myself clutching the banister as she directed me to her bedroom. It was tastefully appointed and had a big walk in closet. There were three dressers, clothes racks and a large cloth covered recliner. I was getting nervous and I'm sure it showed. Judy commented on my obvious discomfort and told me to relax.

"Here, look at this," she said. "This is how we keep our bed fresh and I keep my pussy satisfied."

Even drunk I was shocked that she mentioned her pussy. I watched as Judy slid open the bottom drawer of the dresser. She pulled out a beautiful piece of lace lingerie.

"This is for when I'm sweet."

Then she shut that drawer and opened the next. It was filled with lingerie also, but it looked like leather and maybe even vinyl. She pulled out a stiff bra with holes cut out of the center.

"This is for when I'm naughty."

Shutting that drawer she moved onto the next. It was filled with all manner of dildos, vibrators and a short cylinder with nubs on the end a little bigger than a AA battery.

"This is for when Ron isn't home or can't get it up. I'll be in this drawer later tonight."

Finally moving onto the fourth drawer she showed me a collection of cuffs, blindfolds, a paddle, a crop and a thick black strap-on dildo.

"And this is for when I'm feeling extra kinky."

I just nodded my head not sure of what to say.

"All I'm saying is I'd rather have Ron's dick, but that isn't always possible. Even when he is home, I cum much better with the aid of these."

She picked up the short cylinder and held it up for me to look at. Go ahead and take it silly. She turned the base and it sprung to life. I held it in my hands. Its vibrations were powerful for its small size.

"You hold it perpendicular to your clit when your man is taking care of you. He'll feel the vibrations and it will drive you wild. I guarantee it. The only problem is it eats batteries. I had to buy recharables for it."

I turned off the devilish little toy and tried to and it back to her but she wouldn’t take it.

"Keep it. Try it when Jim gets home and tell me what you think tomorrow. I've got plenty of options for tonight."

If I was sober maybe I would have refused. That would have been the safe thing. But I didn't. I took my new friend home and headed to the bedroom. I hate to admit it, maybe it was the wine, but watching Judy describe her toy collection had turned me on. I was desperate to try the tiny vibrator. I stripped off my clothes and jumped in my bed. Reaching down my fingers confirmed what I already knew. I was wet. I opened the drawer in my bedside table and retrieved my dildo. I usually used it only after Jim fell asleep if he hadn't made me orgasm. Occasionally I used it when he was working late, but I always felt guilty. Tonight I didn't feel remorse, guilt or any other hang up as I slid my dildo into my dripping pussy.

Oh, it felt so good. Jim hadn't given me his cock for at least a week and who knew how he would feel when he got home. I didn't want to chance he would be too tired for me so I began fucking myself in earnest. When I was good and worked up, I turned the small vibrator Judy had given me back on. My clit was engorged and peaking out of its hood. Its first contact with the tiny buzzer was almost shocking, in a good way. I buzzed myself several times, each time removing the vibrator quickly although holding it on my clit longer each time.

Finally my body adjusted to the sensation and I was able to hold it directly over my clit while I continued to bang away at my pussy with the dildo. Judy was right. It was heavenly. I had used a vibrator a couple of times in college but I forgot what having a powerful toy could do for me. Soon I was thrashing on the bed and then gloriously cumming. It was the best climax I had since we went on vacation a few months earlier. I lay in the bed glowing until I heard the garage door open.

Damn, I had forgotten about Jim. I jumped up and put both toys in my drawer. I grabbed a robe out of our bathroom and wrapped it around my hot, naked body. I ran downstairs and found Jim in the kitchen. I purposely left the sash of the robe open so he would have easy access to my body. With the robe blowing open and my breasts flapping, I ran into the kitchen and wrapped him in my arms.

"Take me to bed or lose me forever!" I shouted.

I pushed him against the wall and planted a passionate kiss on him before he could react. Fortunately the story doesn't end with him rejecting me. He did take me to bed and he did make love to me. I used the little vibrator on my clit while he was inside of me and he was inspired by its sensations. I came twice more before he deposited his load. I had to get one of these toys for myself.

The next morning Jim was up and out of the house early. I had a few minutes before I would have to drag myself to the shower in order to make it to work on time. As a result, I enjoyed another fine round of self pleasure with my new friend. My life attitude was definitely improving.

That night I had to work my second job so it was late before I was heading home. I stopped at 7-11 and picked up a package of overpriced batteries. I figured it was the least I could do for Judy. I didn't get home until 11 and all the lights were out in the house. Jim must have already been asleep. I looked over at Judy's house and several lights were still shining. I contemplated returning her toy but decided it was too late. I also didn't want to risk having to explain myself to her husband in case he was back from his trip.

I went into my house and up to the bedroom. Jim was snoring fast asleep. I went into the bathroom and peeled off my dirty clothes. I took a quick shower and then crawled into bed warm and naked. I thought of my dildo and of the vibrator, but sleep overtook me before I chose to act on my urge.

The next night Jim and I both worked our second jobs, but they sent me home early because they were slow. Seeing Judy's lights on I decided to stop over. She appeared happy to see me and I thanked her for letting me use her wonderful toy. I was secretly hoping she would let me borrow something else, but instead she invited me to a toy party at her house on Saturday.

"What's a toy party?" I asked. I had visions of women sitting around using toys on themselves and I really wasn't into that scene.

"Actually I got all my toys from the same place. There's a woman I know who sells sex toys door-to-door."

"Really, door-to-door?" I said with disbelief.

"Well not really. She has a website and she also sells via hostess parties like I'm having Saturday. It's kind of like a Tupperware party only we call it Fuckerware."

"I'm not sure I understand," I said.

"Suzy, my friend, brings samples of what she sells on the website to somebody's house. That person invites some friends she thinks will be open to and benefit from the subject matter. You get great pricing because she doesn't have a retail location requiring a big mark-up and you get to look at the toys in a non-threatening location."

"That all sounds innocent enough," I commented.

"Just to warn you, it's not all innocent. Not that we're going to force you to do anything, but sometimes a woman wants to test the merchandise. Suzy brings a few 'demo' models and sometimes either lets you borrow one in the privacy of a bedroom or even demonstrates on herself."

Things were starting to get weird, but I told Judy I would attend. After all I could always leave and Jim was working anyway. The rest of the week I thought about the party and how I would react. I was certainly sexually open and I really liked her little vibrator. I knew I wanted to at least buy that one, but what else would she bring? Would the other women in attendance be 'normal' or was Judy inviting a bunch of degenerates? Is that what she thought of me? No, I was normal and Judy seemed normal enough. I decided it was just a gathering of liberated women who wanted pleasure. At least that is what I told myself.

Saturday finally came. Jim had to work from noon to 8. The party was at 2 so I figured I would have plenty of time to try out my new toys. I debated what to wear to the party. It seemed like I should wear a skirt in case I was inspired to try a toy, but I didn't want to seem too obvious. I decided on a pair of jeans and a t-shirt. At the last minute I almost changed my mind, but at 2pm I walked next door. There were at least 8 cars parked in front of Judy's house. I rang the door bell and she let me in.

"Thanks for coming Tina," she said and gave me a big hug. "Let me introduce you."

Judy walked me around the room introducing me to a series of women. Most we around our age and had wedding rings on their fingers. I've never been good with names but I made it a point to remember Suzy, the sales lady. I was also introduced to Faith. She lived a few houses to the north of Judy and Ron. I had seen her in the neighborhood but we had never met. As she shook my hand I was struck by how firm her handshake was. She was solid like an athlete. She wasn't curvy and she wasn't classically beautiful. She struck me as powerful and I wondered if she lifted weights.

Judy said there were two other people expected so we stood around and chatted until they arrived. Everyone was very friendly and the atmosphere was definitely casual. Judy had several bottles of wine open and everybody had a couple of glasses except Suzy. When it was time to get down to business, we formed a circle around the living room. Suzy began with a description of her company and her philosophy on women's pleasure. Her theory was that for too long women had suppressed their own sexual pleasure and sex was something to be celebrated not condemned. Whether alone or with a partner, a woman should be able to do whatever she wanted to find her pleasure zone. Of course that met with great satisfaction to the assembled group.

Suzy lifted a large case onto the coffee table and opened it up. Inside were about 6 dildos and vibrators neatly held in high density foam. I also spied the little vibrator Judy had let we borrow, the one thing I knew I wanted to buy. All of the women leaned forward and began to pay more attention. Suzy picked out the first vibrator and began to talk about its quality construction for years of dependability. She went on to describe each toy in detail and passed them around the group. The women were examining the toys like you would examine a fruit or vegetable at the store before you bought it. Some were weighing them in their hands comparing the relative merits of the models and speculating on which would was better suited to their purpose.

After showing everything in that case, Suzy pulled out a catalog. "Of course I can't bring everything I represent with me, but I can get you whatever you need."

I didn't have a toy in my hand at that moment so I gestured to get the catalog. I had never seen such a selection in my life. There was every size, shape and color imaginable. I had no idea how somebody was supposed to choose. I was engrossed in looking at the catalog and not paying attention in the least when one of the women asked Suzy for a demonstration. I looked up just as Suzy was opening another case, also filled with vibrators.

"I keep these as demonstration models," she said. "They all get cleaned after each party so you don't have to worry about hygiene."

A woman, I didn't remember her name, picked a large vibrator and walked up to Judy. She whispered something in her ear and Judy said "up the stairs" and pointed out of the living room. The woman casually walked out and the demonstration continued.

Suzy opened a third case. This one was different. I wasn't even sure what all the things were. As Suzy explained about the items I learned about nipple suckers, clit suckers, magic wands, Ben WA balls, chastity belts and more. I'm sure I was not the only one who found this arousing. I know that because just as the first woman was returning with the borrowed vibrator, another one of my neighbors, Lisette, I think, a young blonde who had just moved into the subdivision, grabbed a different model and walked out of the room.

My pussy was starting to feel very warm and I now regretted wearing the jeans. They were very tight and the crotch was rubbing my pussy every time my weight shifted in the chair. Like the dildos and vibrators had been, this case of toys was passed around for inspection and another catalog followed. The room seemed to be getting warmer as Suzy asked for volunteers to model some lingerie.

I looked around the room and only one hand was up. It was Judy's. Suzy excused herself and walked out with Judy and a suitcase. They disappeared upstairs and the rest of us sat silently. The only sound to break the silence was Lisette returning to the room. She definitely had the look of someone who had been masturbating.

"This thing is incredible. You girls have to try it," she said.

About that time Suzy returned. "Judy will be down in a minute. I wish somebody else would volunteer so you could see more, but we'll be fine."

Suzy busied herself passing out lingerie catalogs and then I saw Judy descending the stairs. She was dressed in a black merry widow, thigh high stockings and 4" stiletto pumps. She looked incredibly sexy. I didn't remember ever thinking of another woman that way. Maybe it was the tension in my jeans or maybe it was the entire atmosphere of being around the toys, but I felt my pussy gush a little when she entered the room.

Judy toured the group while Suzy described why her lingerie was superior to what you buy in name brand stores like Victoria's Secret. What she was saying made sense, although when I looked at the prices in the catalog, I questioned whether it made that much sense. The group of women seemed apprehensive about having Judy model in front of them. I wondered if it was because they were all having the same feelings between their legs that I was having or whether it was something else. Judy modeled 4 other outfits that afternoon and by the end of the show all I could think about was getting home and getting my hand in my pants.

I tried to estimate how much money Suzy took in that afternoon. It was considerable. Most of the toys she had "in stock" in her SUV as well as some of the lingerie. The rest she had to order with a promise to deliver within a week. I felt I needed to apologize that all I could afford was my new small sleek vibrator to replace the one I had borrowed from Judy. Suzy told me not to worry about it. If I wanted to host a party I could earn more toys and if I wanted to model, I could do better still. I told her I'd think about it, but I really intended just to save my money. I didn't think I could show myself off like Judy had done.

I walked back home. I wanted to run but I was afraid somebody from the party would see me. Once inside the house, though, I made a beeline to our bedroom and quickly shed my clothes. My orgasms were quick to arrive and quick to depart. I knew I wasn't satisfied but with Jim due home, I figured I'd have to wait. After a light dinner, I practically raped Jim. He performed well, but my mind was on Judy modeling the lingerie. I didn't know why that was what I pictured, but I was imagining her taking off her lingerie and beckoning me to come to her. Jim and I both climaxed at the same time, but I had to wonder what he would do if he knew I was thinking about my sexy neighbor while I did.

Our work schedules continued to be chaotic and nights like that one were few and far between. Luckily my happiness buzzer was keeping me sane, although it was starting to lose its appeal. I knew I needed something fresh and exciting. I called Suzy to host a party, but I really didn't know enough people who would attend to make it profitable for her. She continued to press me to be a model. I couldn't tell her that the primary reason I was uncomfortable was I had been secretly fantasizing about Judy and I didn't want other women thinking of me that way.

Being the good sales person that she is, Suzy persuaded me to come to her office, her house actually, and see more samples. She said I could try them on and "test" model them in private to get over my uneasiness. She told me that Judy had earned $300 worth of merchandise at her party. Suzy told me she had a big party scheduled for a bridal shower in three weeks. She would give me 5% of the receipts in cash if I modeled or 10% in product trade. I wanted to do it. I certainly needed the money or if I took products instead I would be set for the foreseeable future. I agreed to visit Suzy and learn more.

Two days later I was sitting drinking tea in Suzy's living room. She lived in a nice house which was tastefully decorated. After some getting to know you chit chat, Suzy escorted me to the basement where she ran the business. The basement was finished like a rec room except for rack upon rack of shelves stocked with every sex toy imaginable. There were three free standing wardrobes full of lingerie, a small stage with lights and a stripper pole, a sex swing hanging from the ceiling and a bed. It took several moments of me standing open mouthed before she spoke.

"It's a little overwhelming."

I had to agree. I never expected the quantity of her operation. Suzy explained she does at least 3 shows a week and usually 4. It got grueling since she had to fill the orders from the shows and website all day and then be out a few nights a week at the parties, but she was clearing about half a million in sales each year off the web and about half that in party sales. As the only full time employee she was earning about $300,000. I start doing the math in my head. 5% of party receipts times a couple of hundred thousand... Modeling could be the answer to my money dilemma.

Apparently Suzy could see the wheels spinning in my head. She told me that to be a successful model for her, my job would be to turn on the guests and get them in a sexy, buying mood, much as Judy had done. She explained I would have to be comfortable modeling the lingerie and handling the toys, although she wouldn't require me to demonstrate the toys. Of course, at some parties, the women get a little wild and they will request demonstrations. It would be entirely up to me whether to accept those requests.

"I will tell you, I had a model that was more than happy to show off her masturbation skills to a bunch of repressed housewives. She was an exhibitionist at heart, but I also think she liked teasing them. Once she got herself off, whatever vibrator she was using would fly off the shelf. I usually made twice as much money those weeks. I always gave her a healthy bonus after those parties because I knew she was responsible for the sales. Most parties don't get that crazy, but I can guarantee you will be propositioned at some of them. What do you think?"

I paused. The money sounded great, but I didn't know if I could do it. I explained my apprehension and Suzy was very calm and reassuring.

"Look Tina. You are a beautiful woman and I think you could do very well. But you have to get over shyness. That would fly if you were hosting the party. Heck it might even help because your friends know what you are like and it would feel genuine. But if we're working as a team, you need to not be nervous and really sell the product."

I told her I understood and was willing to try.

"OK," she said. "Let's start with having you try on a modest nightie. Take your clothes off."

Suzy left no wiggle room in her command. I looked around for a changing room, but I didn't see one. Suzy wasn't paying attention to me. She was hunting through the wardrobe. So I quickly dispatched my clothes and placed them, neatly folded, on the table. I was standing in my bra and panties when she returned with a long, flowing house gown.

"You can keep the panties for this one, but lose the bra."

Suzy's eyes were locked on mine as I unhooked my bra leaving my breasts to dangle free. Suzy took my bra and placed it on the table with the rest of my clothes and helped me slide into the house gown. She tugged and pinched the gown trying to get it to hang properly.

"You'll need to learn how to dress yourself since you will not have help at the party, but today I'll help because I need to learn how to fit you."

I stood looking at my reflection in the mirror behind the stage. The gown wasn't fitting right and Suzy looked upset. She kept trying to adjust it. In the process she kept touching my sensitive spots. Several times she "accidentally" brushed against my breasts trying to get the material to hang right. Instantly my nipples began to harden which was probably the look she was going for.

Eventually she gave up with a dejected huff. "This one just isn't going to fit. I need to measure you."

Suzy pulled off the gown leaving me standing there naked, except for my panties. She pulled a tape measure out from a desk drawer along with a pad of paper. Height, weight, inseam, arm and leg length, waist size, bust size, hips, calves, you name it, she measured it. Her fingers were constantly touching me. Not in a sexual way, per say, she was cool and professional, but my body didn't know that. My body was responding in kind. My pussy was lubricating and my nipples were hard as rocks. When Suzy knelt down in front of me to measure my inseam, I spread my legs a little bit to give her room to place the measuring tape. In doing so, my pussy came in contact with the back of her hand. I'm sure she could tell I was wet and although even though I couldn't smell myself, I'm sure at the close range of her head's position, she could. I shiver ran through my body as I gave into the eroticism of the moment.

Standing there naked in front of the fully clothed Suzy was my worst nightmare. My body was responding in ways I could not control. Suzy remained detached and professional which was driving me crazy. Part of me wanted to flee and part of me wanted her to throw me down had fuck me, but my body was frozen on the spot unable to move to either extreme. Suzy returned with a red leather corset she swore would fit me better. She had me remove my panties. Her hands continued to tantalize my flesh as she helped me into it. Once again she brushed my nipples as she positioned the corset's cups around my breasts. She seemed to be taking pride in teasing me as she laced the garment ever tighter forcing my breasts to swell upward and out giving me a massive cleavage and pulling the tight crease of the corset's crotch strap deeper and deeper in between my pussy lips. In the end the garment was so tight I struggled to breathe as Suzy left me staring at myself in the mirror while she retrieved some shoes.

I looked at the vision in the mirror. It wasn't me. It was some sex crazed bimbo on the prowl. My pussy was soaking. Even if Suzy had not noticed before, the corset was going to be wet when she took it off of me. Visions of having to buy the corset and wear it home to avoid detection flooded my mind. I knew I couldn't afford it, though, and where would I wear such a garment? I'd scare Jim off if I wore this in the bedroom, I chuckled to myself.

Suzy returned with a pair of red leather stilettos to match my corset. Fuck Me Pumps were all I could think as she steadied my wobbly legs enough to slip them on.

"Walk for me. Let's see if you can model this one."

I teetered across the stage unable to take my eyes off the reflection in the mirror. I could see Suzy smiling as she watched. Although I had worn heels this high before, the constricting nature of the corset required me to take very small steps. Whenever I took a normal step, the binding of the crotch put incredible pressure on my clit. I gasped at the first step and had to fight to keep from losing control. Slowly I became more sure footed. As I walked back and forth across the stage Suzy kept calling out suggestions, or were they commands, on how to strut and "show off the merchandise." I wasn't sure if she was talking about me or the corset. My mind was swirling with lust as the corset continued to rub my sensitive naughty bits in the most arousing ways. Suzy continued to bark orders and pull on the edges of the corset, and my breasts, nipples, ass and pussy, in the supposed cause of making sure it fit "just right." I was quickly losing control and about to give into my lust and simply start masturbating when Suzy announced that was enough for the corset. She helped me off the stage and started unlacing the garment.

My body was hot with a mixture of sweat and love juice as Suzy peeled the offending garment from my body. The crotch of the corset suck to my pussy lips until Suzy peeled it way, a dark stain of moisture confirmed what we both knew to be the truth. I slumped into a chair. I was breathing hard, my torso finally released from the constriction of the corset. My pussy was throbbing and my legs were splayed wide. I had started to come back to my senses and again my conscious mind told me to grab my clothes and get out of there while my lust fueled subconscious told me to just give in and finger fuck myself.

Suzy hung the corset back on the clothes rack and pulled off a baby doll nightie. This could not have been more different from the corset. It was silk, soft and hung gently from my curves. Once again Suzy brushed my sensitive areas, driving me wild, as she fit the garment to my body. Once again Suzy had me strut in front of the mirror while giving me instructions on how to move and even pout for erotic effect. My arousal was even more in overdrive by the time I finished modeling the nightie. Suzy stopped the pretense of ignoring my overheated state and told me there was nothing wrong with enjoying my job. That was how her clothes were supposed to make a woman feel. I wanted to tell her it wasn't the clothes, but the situation. But I just nodded instead unable to admit the truth in public. Suzy stripped off the nightie and once again I was naked in front of her. My urge to masturbate was even stronger this time and as she turned her back to me to hang the nightie back up I discretely gave my clit a quick rub. The shock it sent through my body was exquisite and I shivered in pleasure. Of course Suzy turned around too soon and caught me with my finger near my cookie jar. She didn't seem offended or upset, but I turned bright red with embarrassment.

"You're blushing is cute, but don't worry about it honey. I've got just what you need."

What I needed was one of her dildos, my fingers, heck her fingers, anything for a couple of minutes so I could cum. What I got was much, much more.

"I don't bring this item to most of the parties. It's a bit much for some people, but I think you'll like it."

My girl juice was dripping from my wanton pussy and my nipples were hard beyond belief. Suzy opened a cabinet and I saw her pull out a pair of black panties. I could tell the material was not cloth. She also pulled out a case which had been on the shelf next to them. She brought the garment over to me.

"This is a very special toy. I guarantee you will have one of the best orgasms of your life with it. Want to try?"

I looked at the panty and took it from her hand. It was made of vinyl, I think. It was full size and looked like it would fit very tight. Around the waistband was a thin zipper and in the crotch were three sets of metal contacts. To say I was confused is an understatement. Suzy opened the case and explained how the panties work.

"These panties are $300 bucks which is a tough sell. Hidden in the waistband is a series of 12 watch batteries. They are thin, fairly cheap and provide about 12 hours of power if used properly."

"Power? Power for what?" I asked.

Suzy turned the case around. Inside were 10 attachments of differing shapes and sizes. Suzy explained that the accessories clip onto the metal contacts which provide power and control to vibrators housed in each one. There were 3 different sized and shape butt plugs, 2 g-spot shaped vibrators and 3 regular shaped vibrators for your pussy and 2 more for direct clitoral stimulation. I looked at the collection and they seemed shaped to either fill a woman up or to be worn all day. Suzy then pulled a remote control out of the case.

"After putting on the panty, you decide what kind of stimulation you want. You can control each of the three vibrator locations individually, program the panty to rotate which is on, turn on randomly with various amounts of power or my personal favorite, a long slow tease."

I was not in the mood for a tease, but I was intrigued by what that meant.

"In tease mode the panty chooses at random which vibrator to turn on and for how long. But it only uses the lowest setting. You can get half a day out of the batteries on this mode. The panties are tight enough that you will not leak around the edges. That's a good thing because you will be hotter than you ever have been before. I usually wear a pair when I'm having a party because it keeps me focused on sex and wearing this under your clothes is an incredible turn-on. Of course as soon as I'm back in the car I have to hit the full power button on the remote. I always cum within moments."

I wondered who would create such a device, but in my sexually charged state, I had to try them.

"Can I try them?" I asked. I then shamefully admitted that I really needed to cum.

"I know you do sweetie. That's what my company is all about. Of course you can try them."

Suzy picked out three attachments. The smallest butt plug and the smaller clitoral stimulator were first. I balked at the plug.

"Um, Suzy, I don't do anal," I told her emphatically.

"Girl, you don't know what you're missing. But that's cool. The panties know when nothing is connected to the third contact. You actually can stretch the battery life by running with only one or two attachments. I do need to find your g-spot, however so I can choose the right pussy vibrator."

I was still processing what she just said when I saw her hand, two fingers outstretched reach toward my unprotected sex. For the first time another woman's fingers entered my pussy before I had a chance to react. I shiver raced from my feet, through my pussy, up my spine and into my head as she expertly probed my pussy searching for my most sensitive spot. She was an expert, I'll give her that. I had a strong urge to urinate as her finger tapped the mushy tissue around my g-spot. I felt my legs go weak as she moved her fingers around searching for my arousal core. A had to wrap my arms around her neck to keep from falling over and I felt a fresh gush of juice coat her fingers.

"That's the spot. You need a number 3. It will have you climbing the walls before you blast off."

I heard Suzy's voice, but I was too busy trying to hump her hand, wordlessly trying to convince her to leave her fingers where they were for just a few moments longer. Alas she pulled her glistening fingers out and then holding them up for me to see.

"You are definitely ready for an advanced toy."

I watched as Suzy pulled the number 3 vibrator out of the case. It was thin and not very long. Perhaps 3.5 inches long and at most .75 inches around. It was curved, however, and Suzy assured me it would fit just right. Suzy put the vibrator in front of my mouth and told me to lick it to warm it up. I felt debased as I sucked it into my mouth as if it was my husband, but I didn't care. 15 seconds later it was being slid, with absolutely no resistance I might add, into my pussy and was then twisted into position. The simple contact with my g-spot was enough to make me climb the walls.

"Calm down little one. We're almost done."

Suzy then grabbed the clitoral vibrator. It was a thin round bar about two inches long and perhaps half an inch in diameter. It snapped into the front of the panty. Apparently the metal contacts were magnetic. Suzy pulled the g-spot vibrator back out of my pussy and sent me to the bathroom to relieve myself where I had to resist the urge to masturbate. Suzy then had me step into the panties and she guided them up my legs. When they were up to me knees, she reinserted the g-spot vibrator. The panties were tighter than any other pair I had ever worn and I was thankful she was there to help me.

Suzy had to stand behind me and pull the panties from both sides to get over my hips. As a result I had to bend forward a bit to facilitate the lift. I felt like a bitch dog in heat. I was already penetrated and now a woman I hardly knew was pulling the most restrictive panty I'd ever seen up my legs with a promise to make me cum harder than I ever had before.

Finally the panty was almost in place. Suzy took care to reseat the g-spot vibrator in the proper location and again I almost came just from that. I heard that vibrator click onto the panty's middle connection and with a final tug, they were on. The clit bar was seated perfectly over my swollen nub. My release would be soon and I was ready.

I looked at Suzy who was holding the remote. I watched as she pushed a button and instantly both vibrators sprung to life. Just as quickly my knees buckled and I slumped to the floor convulsing in a quivering orgasm. As I lay moaning on the floor I looked back up at Suzy who pressed another button and the vibrations seemed to double in intensity. My body was wracked with another wave of pleasure as the g-spot vibrator worked its magic. I felt like I was going to lose bladder control and grabbed the front of the panty with both hands.

"No more! Turn it off!" I screamed.

Just as quickly as it had turned on, the vibrations stopped. The quivering in my body did not as I continued to roll on the floor as the orgasmic shock waves continued to caress my body. Slowly I came back to Earth and saw Suzy smiling at me.

"It's a shame you didn't let me continue. That urge to pee is what happens right before you have a g-spot orgasm. You were about to squirt."

"I've never felt like that before. It was amazing," I replied.

"If you'll let me, I can get you back there and take you further."

What was there to think about? "Hell yes," I said.

I assumed Suzy would just turn on the vibrators again, but instead Suzy helped me to my feet and began pulling off the panty. Although it had successfully held back my juices, the smell released was overpowering. Again I was embarrassed, but Suzy assured me there was no reason to be.

Suzy pulled the panty down just to my thighs and then went back to the case and retrieved the smaller butt plug. "You have to try this," she said. "Trust me."

Whether I trusted her or not was not an issue. My body was like clay waiting to be molded by her and I submissively bent over one of her tables as she applied a generous amount of lube to my ass and the plug. She told me to relax, easy enough in my aroused state, and in it went. Then up came the panties and I heard the telltale click of both vibrators connecting themselves. I gingerly stood back up. Even though I had the small plug in my backside, it felt huge. Suzy gave a quick push of a button, and it sprung to life for about 5 seconds. Then she turned it off. It was a different feeling. I had never had those nerves stimulated in a sexual way and it felt good. Whatever Suzy had planned, I was going to go along willingly.

Suzy looked at her watch. "I didn't realize it was so late. How about some lunch?"

"Um, can I put my clothes back on?" I asked.

"Do you want an even bigger orgasm? Do you trust me?" she queried.

I knew the answer to the first question was an unqualified yes. As to the second, I wasn't so sure.

"First, let's get you a new bra," she began.

Suzy opened a draw full of lacy undergarments. She rooted around for a minute and pulled out a full coverage push-up. Normally I wear a demi cup so I can show a little cleavage and I was surprised she had chosen a more conservative model. When she wrapped it around my chest, I saw I was mistaken. From a distance the bra looked normal, but up close I saw the cut-outs for my nipples. As Suzy pulled the bra tight, I also realized she picked one at least two sizes too small. As my breasts were squeezed into the cups, out popped my nipples and most of my areolas. Beyond the exposures, the texture of the bra on the areola seemed itchy.

"That's better. It will keep your mind off your pussy," she beamed.

Suzy went back to the rack and pulled off a pale yellow sundress. This confused me more than the bra.

"I call this outfit the tease collection. It's not about showing you off, it's about getting you off."

I didn't understand until she slipped the dress over my head. It was very loose fitting and slid down my body easily. I was expecting the dress to be more form fitting, but it moved effortlessly, almost flowing across my body. The key, I quickly realized was a band of rough material sown in the inside across the chest of the dress. The first time the position of the dress shifted across my distended nipples, a shock went through my body. I was now setup for four locations of discrete stimulation. I looked at Suzy with concern.

"Don't worry, baby. You look great and I know you're going to love this. Now, let's get lunch."

I figured we would walk upstairs for sandwiches, but Suzy deftly guided me into the garage and then into the car. Walking up the stairs, my nipples began screaming for attention as the dress rubbed them in all the right ways. The butt plug was also dancing its stimulating dance in my ass as I climbed the stairs and the vibrator kept poking my newly discovered happy point. And they were not even on yet. I was practically shaking with desire. I knew I should call a quit to this game, but I couldn't.

I passively sat down in Suzy's SUV and buckled the seat belt. She got in on the other side and before she pulled out of the garage, she pulled the panty remote out of her purse. I had almost forgotten about it.

"We're just going a few miles into town for lunch. I know a great little restaurant on a lake. I'll put you on random so you can enjoy the ride."

I watched her click the button and the clit vibrator sprang to life. It was an intense buzz, about as hard and fast as I had felt before. And then it stopped. I looked at Suzy with a pleading look in my eyes. Then the butt plug fired. Not as strong, or maybe I just am less sensitive there. Again it was for just a few seconds. A minute later the clit vibrator and g-spot vibrators both sprang to life simultaneously and both very strong. I couldn't suppress the moan they caused. And so it went. Between every 15 seconds to a minute, one or more of the vibrators would jump to life. The position and intensity kept changing keeping me off guard. I was a mess by the time we reached the parking lot. My hands were busy cupping my breasts and rubbing my nipples through the dress. My pussy was spasming and I'm sure leaking its love juice into the panty, but the stimulation wasn't long enough to let me climax. I hated myself for giving such power to Suzy, but I loved her for seizing the opportunity.

Suzy parked in a parking lot about a block off the lake. As we pulled in to relative privacy, I begged her to let me cum.

"I told you it would be better than the one you had at my house. You're not ready yet."

"I'll do anything you want," I begged again. After a pregnant pause, "I'll even lick your pussy!"

"Thanks for the offer, but I'm not gay," she replied. "I'm just trying to teach you why my business is special. I learned from my own experiences what women want and need to achieve their best orgasms and I've turned that into a successful business. I could tell from the party that you just needed someone to give you a little push and break down your hang-ups about your own sexuality."

"So why can't I cum?" I asked.

"Don't worry, you will. But you need a little more seasoning first."

To say I was disappointed would be an understatement. As I stepped out of the car, the butt plug shifted into high gear and I almost lost my balance. I looked back to Suzy.

"I don't think I can do this. I'll never make it. I'll cum in front of everybody."

"Would that be a bad thing, Tina?"

"Um, yeah. I'm not some exhibitionist slut. Just let me cum here to take the edge off."

"Or you could take the panties off. That would work too."

The tone of her voice and the stern look on her face convinced me that I was going to continue wearing the panties and if I couldn’t control myself, I’d be cumming in public.

"Alright, let's go. Where's this restaurant?"

"One second and we're off."

I watched as Suzy pressed a couple of buttons on the remote and then set it on the front seat and lock the car. Ever so gently I felt the vibes all turn on. They were not buzzing very fast. They were almost gentle and very quiet. I figured this was the tease mode she had spoken of.

"Now we are ready. Let's go."

Suzy led the way as we walked down to the lake. It was a beautiful day and the park area was teaming with life. I didn't remember any restaurants on the lakefront, but food was the least of my concerns. The vibrators, although hardly on, were hitting all the right spots as I walked and the wind was blowing my dress rubbing my now highly sensitive nipples. The sensations were strong, but I knew they wouldn't be enough to let me cum.

Suzy led me for a nice walk along the lake. I'm sure in the sun, the pale dress would be at least semi-transparent and I was sure my nipples were being prominently displayed, but I didn't look down to confirm what my body was telling me. I'm sure the men jogging in the park were getting an eyeful, but all I could concentrate on was the sexual energy coursing through my body. Again I offered myself to Suzy. I'd be her playing if she just let me cum.

She mocked me saying I was a married woman and she didn't want to take advantage of me. She reminded me that her company was about teaching women to enjoy themselves and helping them be more intimate with their partners. I told her that was exactly what I wanted. To be intimate with her. She just chuckled. I couldn't believe she was turning down my offer. I knew I was more turned on than I ever had been before. I was willing to do anything she asked. Anything. And she rejected me.

After about a mile walk through the park we turned back up a side street and Suzy escorted me into a small bistro. It was dark and romantic. I saw many couples enjoying romantic lunches and wondered how many of them were cheating on their spouses. I'd never cheated on Jim before, but anybody in that restaurant who asked could have had me. We sat down in a booth, the motion pushed the plug further up my ass.

"I'm never going to make it Suzy."

"Trust me Tina. I know what I'm doing. I've reeducated many unhappy housewives. If I didn’t leave the remote in the car you would eventually convince me to turn up the panties. You'd be screaming your head off worse than Meg Ryan in When Harry Met Sally. You wouldn't want to make a scene do you?"

I quickly shut up. The waitress appeared. She was a young thing. Probably 18 and just out of high school. I heard Suzy ordering a salad but all I could concentrate on was the fit of her uniform. I was in my own world staring at the girl until Suzy snapped her fingers in front of my face. I apologized for my lack of attention (to the menu not to the waitress) and just told her to bring two. I didn't know what I ordered.

Suzy kept talking about her business and how she thought I was perfect to be a model. I was able to keep enough attention to hold a conversation, but I'm not sure if I made any sense. My mind was on the fire in my loins and the lusty stares I was giving the other patrons and they were giving me. All the while the panty kept happily buzzing away keeping me on the edge of a massive climax but not letting me get there.

Lunch was uneventful, if you can call sitting in public while your pussy sautés itself uneventful. Did the waitress keep coming over to look at my nipples or was she just being attentive. Did all the men want to fuck me or was my mind just losing its grip on reality? As we walked back to the car was Suzy's arm around my waist to steady me or was this part of her master plan to seize control of my body? Finally we reached the car.

"You've done exceptionally well Tina. You've been on simmer for over an hour. I'll give you a choice. We can go home and I'll turn the panties on full. You can have the biggest, loudest orgasm of your life in the privacy of my basement in about half an hour."

"Yes. Please let's go," I quickly agreed.

"Not so fast. The cost of that option is I'm turning the panties back on random for the drive home. Only this time I'll select level 2. I will not tell you what else that adds, but I'm pretty sure you'll like it. Oh, and you have to take your dress off too and ride home in just the panties and bra."

"What's my other choice?"

"That one's even more fun. We walk back to the park. We find a nice spot near the jogging path and the panty blows your mind at the most inopportune moment. You'll still get the biggest orgasm of your life, but this time it will not be so private. Unless of course you can keep yourself quiet."

There was no way I would be quiet and once again I hated myself for being in this situation. Suzy held my orgasm, literally, in the palm of her hand with the remote. She could make me cum with the push of a button. So far she had not demanded anything in return choosing not to use the power she held over me except to tease me beyond belief. I knew my body couldn't take much more of these panties, but could it hold out for another half an hour and spare me the embarrassment of cuming in front of a group of strangers? Would Suzy even let me cum in half an hour or was this part of some master plan to make me even more vulnerable to some diabolical secret agenda she had?

"Back to your house," I said.

I sat down in the SUV and bucked my seatbelt.

"Aren't you forgetting something?" she asked.

I looked at her for a moment and the unbuckled the seatbelt. I got back out of the car and after carefully looking around the parking lot I pulled the dress over my head."

"Just toss it in the back," she commanded.

As I did she told me she changed her mind and to have the bra join it. This wasn't part of the deal, but I wasn't going to argue semantics. Soon I was buckled back in the seat, naked except for my high heels and the torture panties as I decided to call them.

"OK, now for part two and we can go."

I looked at Suzy but saw only amusement in her expression. I'm sure she was laughing inside about how easy it had been to convert me into a sex crazed pervert.

"Open the glove box. There is a small opaque container. Pull it out."

I did. Inside were eight adhesive patches. They looked like what a doctor uses when you get an EKG.

"Two of the pads go on your breasts just above your nipples and two just below. The other four go on your thighs on either side of your pussy and just above your pussy on your waist. Then connect the four pads on your breasts with the short wires and do the same on the pussy pads."

It took me a couple of minutes to figure out how the wires clipped into the pads. Suzy then took a longer wire and ran it from my left breast into a plug in the waistband of the panty. She did the same for my thigh and waist pads with a shorter wire. As she was bent over with the wires I wanted to just grab her head and force her to lick my pussy, but I knew the panty would not allow any contact except by its diabolical devices. Connections complete, Suzy leaned back up. Reaching into the glove box for another small opaque case she pulled out two small clear cylinders and a syringe. She gave the first cylinder a lick around the open end and pressed my right nipple into it. Using the syringe she then began to draw the air out of it pulling my nipple deeply into the cylinder. My breath was coming short and quick as I tried to adjust to this new sensation. It was a mix of pain and pleasure intensified as she completed the same treatment on my left nipple. Finally she started the car, I hoped to her house and the climax I had been begging to receive.

Just before we pulled out, she spoke. "You could have already cum, but I admire your resolve. Just sit back and enjoy the ride."

With that and a few more pushes of the buttons on the remote, the vibrators sprang back to life. Faster than she had they set in the restaurant, but I knew not fast enough to let me cum. As I had been for the last two hours, my mind was awash with thoughts of how to hasten my climax. As if she had been reading my mind, Suzy stopped at the entrance to the parking lot and unbuckled my seat belt.

"I know how women like you think. Get the third box out of the glove compartment."

I was too far gone to argue. I did was she asked. This box was bigger. Opening it I found a blindfold and a set of handcuffs. Finally her game was at hand."

"I forgot about part three of your choice to cum at my house. I don't want you pulling off the nipple suckers so cuff your hands behind your back. The blindfold will let you concentrate on what you are feeling."

I took a deep breath. As kinky as the day had been, if I had the strength, or weakness, to do what she asked, our relationship would never be the same. Just then an electric shock rocked my breasts and thighs and the clit vibrator turned on full for just the briefest of moments. My torso contracted throwing me forward. I rebounded back against the seat as a surge of lust flew through my body.

"I've got to cum. You win. Take me to the park. I'll cum wherever you say!"

But Suzy just looked at me as if to say I had made my choice and now had to live with the consequences. I pulled the blindfold over my eyes and snapped one of the cuffs on my wrist.

"Behind your back please... Here I'll help."

I felt the second cuff click into place. My submission complete. My mind gone. My body's actions controlled by lust. I then felt the seatbelt being clicked back in place and the car began to move. The trip home seemed to take much longer as I was denied my eyesight. There seemed to be more turns although it could have just been my inability to concentrate on anything other than the electric shocks and vibrations coursing through my body. Finally the car stopped and I felt the seatbelt being removed.

"We're here Tina. You've made it."

"Great, get this stuff off of me."

"Of course. Let me help you out of the car."

No, that wasn't what I meant. I heard her door open and shut and then mine. I felt Suzy's hand grip my arm as she began to pull me out of the car. I could feel grass through the open toe of my high heels. We were not in her garage.

"What the fuck!?! Where are we?"

"We're at my home just as I had promised."

I felt myself being led forward in the grass.

"Bullshit. Where did you take me?"

Click. I heard the sound even before I felt all seven stimulation points come to life. I fought it as hard as I could. I didn't want her to make me cum in public, especially since I didn't know where I was. I fought and fought against the sensation. It must have been at least 10 seconds before my body collapsed for the second time that day into a quivery mass of orgasming flesh. Anybody within a 3 block area probably heard my screams of passion as I rolled around in the grass. I don't know how long I lay on the ground, my body clenching and releasing as if I was having a seizure. I do know that as the vibrations and shocks stopped, I felt Suzy lifting me back to my feel and walking me up a sidewalk and then through a door. She guided me into the room where I was pushed back into a comfortable chair. I had no idea where I was or how many people were watching as the g-spot vibrator turned on, this time as I later learned, at full power with a ferocity I had never felt before. Immediately I felt like I was going to pee, my pussy tender from the hours of teasing and two massive orgasms I had experienced. The pain was exquisite and my breathing became labored.

"The need to pee will pass quickly. Get ready for the big one," I heard Suzy say.

She was right. I could feel the biggest orgasm of my life begin to build very quickly. And then the vibrations stopped.

"Oops, sorry about that," Suzy teased.

I looked at the direction where the voice came from. If I didn't have the blindfold on Suzy would have seen the daggers coming from my eyes in her direction.

"I couldn't resist. Here you go. Have fun."

Another click and all three vibrators sprung to life at full speed. I was off like a rocket and felt my pussy clamp down on the vibrator as I felt a release unlike any I had ever had before. I was sure my pussy was squirting its juice just as Suzy had promised as I felt the inside of the panty flood. Over and over I saw stars as I was consumed by my orgasm. I felt like I couldn't breathe as wave after wave of pleasure cascaded over me. And then nothing. As Suzy later explained, I passed out.

I woke up, two hours later it turned out, reclining in her living room chair. The room reeked of female arousal. An animalistic reaction of the pent up frustration in the torturous panties. I also smelled a hint of a different scent. Perhaps Suzy had serviced herself which watching my sleeping body. Either way my arms were free and the panties, electric pads and nipple suckers had all been removed and I was covered with a microfiber blanket.

My legs were still a little unsteady as I wondered naked through Suzy's house looking for her. I found her back downstairs. She was working filling orders. My clothes had been neatly folded and any evidence of my adventure had been cleaned and put away.

"Hi Tina. I hope I didn't push you too far today?" she said.

"If you had told me what you planned when I arrived I never would have believed you. I'm sore from cumming so much though, so I guess I can't be mad at you," I replied.

"Good. I've got a bridal party coming to the house on Friday night for a show. These events are usually good money makers because the girls all figure the guys are screwing around at their bachelor party and they want to get even. You can probably earn $150 easy."

"OK Suzy. What time?"

"Come over about 7. They should arrive at 8."

"Fine, I'll be here."

I went home arriving just before Jim. He finally felt romantic that night but I was still too shagged out from the afternoon to be in the mood. I faked a quick orgasm and let him have his fun and we went to bed.

The rest of the week I fretted about the upcoming bridal show. I was nervous about modeling lingerie and maybe more, but every time I got cold feet I thought of the torture panties and knew I had to have them. So at 7pm as instructed I rang Suzy's doorbell. She ran me through the routine. Bridal parties were about embarrassing the bride with tales of small cocked husbands, drinking wine and getting crazy. Usually there were more hands on toy experimentation because the girls would be a little drunk. I was to model a series of provocative lingerie and then some fantasy costumes. My pussy started to cream at the thought.

I was expecting a crazy affair, but it turned out to me almost as subdued as Judy's party had been. There were 15 women, I think, in attendance. As I modeled each outfit everyone was very polite and nobody touched me inappropriately. By the end of the night I was so turned on that I wish somebody would touch me inappropriately, but it was not to be. I finished the evening wearing a little French maid's costume, as Suzy took the final orders. At her prompting the women gave me a round of applause and I teetered out of the room on the impossibly high heels Suzy had me wearing and back to the basement to change. I was searching for one of the sample vibrators to take care of myself when Suzy came downstairs with my money. It turned out to be $175 in merchandise or $100 in cash. I asked if I could bank the $175 toward the panties and she said sure. I then asked if I could have one of the "test" toys for a few minutes and she just smiled.

"There's nothing wrong with enjoying your work. I'll be waiting upstairs for you."

She handed me a rabbit vibrator and headed back upstairs. I put the toy to good use. It didn't take long before I could take the edge off my needs. After that I got dressed, went upstairs, said my goodbyes and went home.

I ended up working for Suzy on a regular basis. The parties all took a similar pattern. I ended up buying the panties and a couple of other toys and then started to bank some cash. All the parties became a blur. At some point Suzy had me giving testimonials about the toys and how much pleasure I got from them. Sales seemed to pick up after that which pleased both of us. I got an email from Suzy that the next weekend was going to be a fetish party and wondering if I would model. Not sure of what that meant I questioned her and found out it was leather, rubber, vinyl and plastic clothes. I would also be required to wear cuffs and a collar and play the role of slave while walking around the room. She assured me that it was strictly look no touch. These parties, she explained, don’t happen very often, but when they do they are highly lucrative. I would be working with a second model but there would be plenty of commission to go around. I nervously agreed.

That weekend I found myself in the home, well mansion really, of a wealthy woman whose husband was the CEO of a major local corporation. My partner was a 19 year old fiery red head with a fabulous body named Jill. She didn't strike me as particularly smart and her face looked innocent. But the way she moved her body exuded sexual energy and wisdom beyond her years. We were both crawling on the floor like dogs as our party mistresses led us from woman to woman by our leashes. I was dressed, or undressed really, in a leather g-string which served no other purpose than to tease my clit while I crawled and a leather push up bra whose purpose was to mash my breasts together into a deep cleavage. My partner was even more exposed wearing a similar g-string and a bikini top which just barely covered her nipples and allowed her youthfully pert breasts to hang out all around the tiny circular patch of cloth. As usual, my pussy was drooling.

I could tell the sale was going great. Even splitting the modeling fee, this would be my most profitable party. The hostess suggested we take a 10 minute break so everyone could refresh their wine glasses and go to the bathroom if needed. Suzy pulled me aside to ask me a question.

"Tina, this is going to sound weird, but I've had a request to demonstrate the bondage bed. The person is even willing to pay you $50 to model it. Are you interested?"

"I don't know," I replied. "What's a bondage bed?"

"Well, basically it is a portable mat, kind of like a gym mat only a little wider. You secure it to a table top or a mattress. Then somebody is secured using Velcro cuffs to the corners. You can easily escape any time because the Velcro does hold that great, but it does allow you to have the illusion of being tied up but without the risk."

I remembered back to how I felt in Suzy's car while wearing her handcuffs. I was willing and the $50 bonus certainly helped.

"Don't worry; I'll be right next to you to make sure nothing happens."

I agreed and Suzy went out to her SUV to get the bed's case. By the time the group returned from their break, Suzy had secured the bondage bed to the dining room table and was fitting leather cuffs to my wrists and ankles.

"I thought you said this was Velcro? These are real cuffs," I questioned.

"Yes, the cuffs are real, but they attach to the bed with Velcro. Actually you can also hook them to eyelets on the bed for a more traditional bind so your partner can't escape, but I always use the Velcro at parties."

Suzy began her talk track about the bed and its many uses. She stressed the versatility because it was portable and because it could be used on the floor, on a table, on a bed or even vertically mounted to a wall. She also explained how the person could be secured so escape is possible or impossible. She then held out her hand and helped me up on the table.

The bed was softer than I expected. Suzy drew my arms back and wrapped a piece of Velcro through the cuff’s carabineer hook  The Velcro then stuck tight to another piece of Velcro sown into the bed next to the metal ringlets used to really attach your mate. My red headed partner did the same with my legs. I was now spread eagled on the dining room table. I pulled lightly on the cuffs in an effort to show struggle. I didn't pull too hard because I wanted to be sure to give the illusion of being really stuck. I couldn't see myself but I'm sure I looked alluring and certainly every guest at the party was giving me their full attention.

After a few minutes Suzy moved on to more bondage and discipline related items not requiring a model. She left me on the table. I knew I could get up anytime, but I was determined to play the good like slave girl. While the group was back in the living room, Jill snuck into the dining room. She leaned over my head and whispered in my ear that I was hot and that watching me on the bed made her hot too. I wasn't sure how to react. Being on the table made me hotter than I had been and I was looking forward to the end of the party and some relief. I felt Jill take my head in her hands and she planted a very deep passionate kiss on me. I felt myself responding to her touch and instinctively pushing back, our lips locked in a passionate dance.

Jill lifted her head. I tried to tilt mine to follow her but I lost sight of her as she ducked behind me. I heard two clicks above my head but thought nothing of it. She must have crawled under the table because I now heard two clicks near my feet. I was able to raise my head and look down the table enough to see her reemerge with a beaming smile on her face.

"Now you can't get away from me," she chuckled.

I tested the bonds, but they held fast. Jill had deftly attached the cuff clips to the metal ringlets. I struggled again, this time for real, but could not escape. Again Jill moved over me to kiss me, but this time her right hand roamed all over my body. Breaking the kiss and leaving me breathless, she crawled on top of my body.

"I know you're hot from modeling this stuff. So am high. Let's get off before Suzy finishes writing orders."

She didn't give me a chance to respond. Jill climbed on top of me and began to dry hump her pussy against mine.

"I wish I could borrow a strap-on and fuck you properly, but this will have to do."

Over and over Jill drove her pelvis into mine. The friction from the little leather g-strings we were wearing was doing its job teasing our clits and soon I had a satisfying, if not explosive orgasm. Jill was grinding herself against me in an effort to cum. Both of us struggled to remain silent and I could tell she came harder than I did, but it was still quite pleasurable. As we were coming down from our collective climaxes, I heard noises in the living room indicating another wine break was happening. This would have the group heading through the dining room again. Jill jumped off me just moments before getting caught. We tried to act casual and if anybody noticed I was now really stuck to the bed and that my body was flush with a post orgasmic glow, they didn't say anything. Suzy popped her head in to say I could get up now that we were finished. I kind of shrugged. She immediately knew what my non-verbal message meant. Giving Jill a dirty look, Suzy walked around the bed and released my bonds. When the whispered in my ear and apology saying she had the problem with Jill once before and that she should have warned me. I told her not to worry about it. Jill and I split $500 cash for the party. It was the most I had ever made, I had an orgasm and I learned more about myself and what I enjoy. All in all it was a great night.

Over the next couple of months I continued to model for Suzy. Jill worked as my partner a couple of times at the wilder parties, but our scene on the table from our first party was not repeated. After each party I always brought myself to a thunderous orgasm with whatever new toy I had earned. More and more frequently, Jill figured prominently in my fantasies. Sometimes she was with Jim and me. Sometimes it was just the two of us.

Last Saturday I was running late to another bridal party. When I arrived at the maid of honor's house Suzy had already begun and Jill was already showing off her body to the assembled group of young women. Without breaking stride, Suzy tossed me a white lace teddy and pointed me toward a bedroom. The rest of the party went smoothly and was uneventful. Suzy made her sales and Jill and I made our money. It wasn't as much as some of the previous parties, but it was still good money for two hours worth of work.

Walking back to my car I noticed an envelope under my windshield wiper. My first thought was "did I park next to a fire hydrant?" I didn't notice one when I pulled up, but I was in a rush so it was possible. Picking up the envelope I was relieved to find it wasn't a ticket. I sat down in the car and opened the envelope. Enclosed was a hand written message on very expensive stationary. The handwriting was flowing and showed a touch of calligraphy. My first impression was somebody of intelligence and class wrote the note. As I read the note, I was very surprised. It certainly was not what I was expecting.

"Hello Tina. You don't know me. We've never met. My sister attended one of Suzy's parties. She told me about how you endorsed Suzy's remote vibrating panties and how highly aroused you always got when wearing them. It sounded interesting so I had her order me a pair. Thank you for recommending them! I've never cum so hard in my life. My husband loves to have me wear the panties in public and tease me until he makes me cum while trying to hide my feelings from the people around us."

My pussy had already been wet from displaying myself at the party and now I was getting absolutely juicy reading a note from a woman who enjoyed the panties as much as I did.

"If you are willing, I would like to chat with you about the panties. Enclosed is my email address. I hope to hear from you... p.s. As I'm sitting in my car writing this note I'm wearing the panties. My husband set them on simmer and kept the remote with him at home. I know by the time I get home I know I'll be primed to do whatever he wants. Thanks again. I love these things."

As I read the note and then read it again I imagined a very sophisticated and refined woman masturbating in her car while writing the note. I hoped she made it home safely. I brought the note to my nose and took a deep breath. I thought I could smell a hint of her arousal, but maybe that was just my brain playing tricks on me. I did have a picture of her in my head as she arrived back home to be stripped and taken by her husband as soon as she walked into the door. By the time I got home and stripped off my own clothes, my mystery woman fantasy was full blown and I brought myself to a powerful climax thinking about her and her husband.

I was not sure if I wanted to contact the woman. Through the week I had several additional strong orgasms thinking about her husband teasing her the way Suzy had teased me. I had a feeling that any contact between us would inevitably lead to disappointment because she could never live up to the fantasy I had come to believe about her. Eventually my curiosity overrode my concerns and I sent the woman an email. Her address was a generic Hotmail account. It gave no clue as to her identity, age or location.

I was on pins and needles waiting for a response. The next day I got an email from her. We agreed not to share any personal information. She knew my name and I knew she was married but other than that, I didn't know anything about her. Well, that wasn't quite true. We actually became close friends because we did share every detail of our love of the remote control panties, ways and places to enjoy them, other toys and our sexual fantasies. In some ways I had my most intimate relationship with a woman I had never met and didn't even know her name.

At the urging of my mystery friend, I wore the panties to work last Friday. She said her husband had her do it often and it was always a thrill. Jim was out of town at a training class so I was feeling hornier than usual. At our office Fridays are casual days so I figured this would be a good time. The office typically is less populated of Friday as people take days so it seemed like a perfect time. I was excited to wear a hidden toy at work and I wanted to feel sexy. I chose one of my sexiest lace bras, pull up stockings under my jeans and high heeled leather boots. Up top I wore a simple white blouse. Outwardly I looked completely normal. Underneath however, I was wicked.

During my commute to the office I had the panties on random. A couple of times it caught me off guard and I almost got in an accidents, but the panty did its job and by the time I made it to the office I was very turned on. I got to the office early. A couple of the managers were already in the office, but none of the general staff. I quickly snuck into the bathroom and took up residence in the handicapped stall. I pulled out the remote and turned on all three attachments on full. At that speed you could hear the buzzing, but the chances of getting caught were minimal and I needed to cum. I had to stick my fist in my mouth to keep from screaming as I enjoyed my first orgasm of the day. I was panting and overheated as I came down from my climax. I turned off the panties and tried to slow my heart rate. Glancing at my watch it was starting time so I quickly washed my hands and headed back to my desk.

After getting back to my desk I stashed my purse (and the remote) in my desk drawer and tried to get to work. Even though the vibrators were not running, their mere presence in my pussy and ass had me on edge. I was struggling to concentrate on my work. As silly as it might seem, I discretely slid my hand into my purse and quickly programmed the remote into tease mode. I kept the vibrations low, definitely too low to have any audible sound. I also kept the clit vibe off. The simple buzzing in my holes actually calmed me down. They felt great, almost like meeting an old friend, and I was finally able to concentrate and get some work done. I knew at this level I couldn't cum, instead I just let the panties keep me happy and smiling.

About an hour later, I decided I'd worked hard enough and needed a break. I announced to my cube mates that I need a potty break, grabbed my purse and headed to the bathroom. I was praying none of my co-workers would decide to join me. Luck must have been following me and I quickly replayed my ecstasy from earlier that morning. Back at my cube I tried once again in vain to work without my joy buzzers on, but I failed again. I turned them back on tease mode. Well, getting off in the bathroom every hour really isn't a bad way to spend the day, is it?

Right before lunch I was getting ready for my third bathroom trip. I decided I'd had enough of the panties had was going to take them off and then spirit them to the car in my purse. Unfortunately I had not thought to bring another pair of panties so I'd have to go commando until I could buy a pair at lunch. The teasing panties had down their job. I was well prepared for another explosive bathroom visit. But just before I could retrieve my purse, our manager rushed into the cube area and announced there was an emergency companywide conference call and we all had to head into the conference room.

My three cube mates and I stood up and followed the rest of the office crowding into the conference room. I didn't know why we all had to be in the same room instead of dialing in separately. There were only 12 seats at the table which the managers quickly claimed. The rest of us working stiffs were left to crowd around the table standing shoulder to shoulder. I ended up sandwiched between two of the salesmen. Tim, standing in front of me, was a nice guy. We had a good business friendship. He was married and I always thought his wife was a lucky girl to have such a hunky guy coming home to her each night. I certainly didn't mind being crowded into him. Behind me, and unfortunately not seeming to mind being pressed into me, was Ben. He was a single guy with a reputation for womanizing in the office. He wasn't particularly smooth. He was more likely to strike out than hit a home run, but it made up for his lack of Romeo skills by hitting on anything with boobs. I could feel his hands on my hips. Normally I would have made a fuss, but given how horny I had kept myself all morning, I didn't really mind. My panties were still happily buzzing away and I was sandwiched between two guys, neither of which were my husband. The conference call started but my mind was wandering into my fantasy world of sexual pleasures.

I was thoroughly enjoying the buzzing in my nether regions. As soon as the meeting was over I was definitely heading back into the bathroom to get myself off again. But then it happened. The clit vibrator went from dull buzz to full roar and then off. I flinched involuntarily and bumped into Tim. "Oops, sorry," I whispered. Then the anal plug burst into movement. As that one was stopping, the g-spot vibrator kicked in. Then the clitoral one. Over and over the panties cycled through the attachments. I had to fight to look as bored as everyone else was waves of passion flowed through my body. The torture continued for a couple of minutes, but it felt like an hour. My breathing was getting ragged and my legs felt weak when thankfully, the vibrations stopped.

I looked around the room to see if anybody had noticed or was watching. I began to regain my strength as I determined nobody suspected what I was doing. Then it started again. This time all three vibrators sprang to live, although thankfully not at full speed. They were on at about half speed. Great, I thought. Running this thing all morning has messed up the controls. The speed began to pulse. The clit vibe would cycle up and down while the g-spot vibe fluctuated opposite its cycle. When one was slow, the other was fast. I didn't know I could program this function, but I loved it. The anal vibe stayed constant for a while and then began flipping on and off in about 5 second intervals. If the panty didn't stop or the meeting didn't end, I was going to be very embarrassed. I knew I couldn't hold out much longer. I fought and I fought my internal demon, my ability to remain outwardly calm draining my energy. The concept of either fainting or climaxing in a room full of people began to consume me. I could feel my will to resist leaving my body. Then nothing. The vibrations stopped. I'd be lying if I said my body hadn't betrayed me and wished the panties had kept going. But my mind was thankful they had stopped before my humiliation was complete.

I stood still, my thighs moist with need and I'm sure the panties soiled with juice, as the conference call wrapped up. To this day I don't know what was covered. As he room emptied out, the employees starting breaking into groups and starting talking about the call. I hurried back to my desk and grabbed my purse and the remote for the vibe. I almost sprinted to the bathroom. As I was reaching the door I noticed another woman from my cube area heading toward the bathroom too. Shit, I thought. Now what?

Just then my sex charged brain had an idea. One floor below us, the company rented some space, but the rest of the floor was vacant. The bathroom would be much more private. I diverted myself to the stairs and walked down one flight. The floor seemed deserted. Apparently the few employees left down here were still upstairs or had gone to lunch. It was perfect.

As I entered the bathroom, I immediately noticed the handicapped stall was occupied. We had one woman who broke her leg and who worked on this floor so it was probably her. I can hide in another stall until she leaves, I convinced myself. I moved into the stall and pulled out the remote. I spread my legs to tighten up the panty and clicked on tease. My panties sprung to life and I quickly felt my body building to another glorious climax. I listened intently to the stall next to me and was thankful to hear a flush just 30 seconds later. I heard the occupant moving around so I kicked up the speed of the vibrators another notch. Oh this was going to be a big one.

I heard the stall door open and through the small space between the stall wall and the door, saw a woman on crutches hobble by me. I would soon be alone. I heard the water running in the sink and the sound of the hand dryers running. Then I heard the woman struggle with the door and then happily silence. I didn't waste any time. I click the 'Max Power' button on the remote and flooded by body with vibrations, nasty thoughts and in short order, another major league climax. I tried to muffle my screams as I had upstairs, but the thrilling contractions racing through my body pulled my fist down and the sounds of my orgasm echoed off the bathroom walls.

I was shaking on the seat of the toilet as I rode out my orgasm. I knew I had squirted again into the panty and I must say, I liked it. The panties would be a mess when I took them off, but the cleaning effort was well worth it. I turned the vibrators off and prepared to slide the panties off my overheated body when I heard something hit the vanity counter. I froze. Was somebody in the bathroom or was that my imagination? I went silent, not pulling down the panties and trying to listen for more clues as to the presence of somebody else.

After a couple of minutes I decided it was just my overactive brain. I prepared to slide the panties off when they turned on again. Again the panty began to cycle front to back, over and over. Of course I loved the feeling, but I knew I had to get out of the bathroom. I grabbed my own remote and turned off the panties once again. I then quickly slid out of them and pulled one of the batteries out of the waistband. I had to work a bit to jam the panties into my purse. Again, not a well thought out plan. I wanted to wash them, but I wasn't going to risk getting caught. I could wash the purse, I thought to myself. Once that task was done, I stood up and straightened my blouse. I exited the stall and turned toward the sink when I got a shock that almost made me faint on the spot.

Standing at the sink doing her makeup of all things was a thirty something woman. She was dressed very well in an expensive looking silk blouse and a skirt which ended just above the knee. I didn't recognize her as an employee, but I didn't know everyone on this floor so I wasn't sure. I must have turned 10 shades of red. I couldn’t talk. I just looked down at the floor and headed for the door. I practically ran to the car. Without the benefit of the panties to hold in my juices, my pussy fluid was beginning to run down my leg as the denim from my jeans rubbed against my slit. I moved quickly afraid I would cum again before I reached my car. Thankfully I didn't park any further away than I had. If I had parked at end of the lot, I never would have made it without climaxing and it would have meant my jeans would have been soiled even worse than they were.

I sat in the car and tried to calm myself. I turned over the engine and turn the air conditioner on high. My nipples were hard as rocks and it wasn't because of the cold air. My pussy was pulsating demanding further attention. There was no way I could go back into the office so I grabbed my juice coated cell phone out of my purse and called my boss. Luckily she was out to lunch and I made up a BS voicemail about eating something at lunch that didn't agree with me and getting sick. I was going to take off the afternoon and go home.

When I got home my mind was still reeling from the humiliation of being caught by a stranger in the bathroom at work. Of course that lead to another masturbation session leading to another climax and eventually my attacking my husband when he got home. The next day I sent an email detailing the entire episode to my internet sister of debauchery. That night she responded telling me my story had so inspired her husband that he banged her like never before and then told her he had a new idea.

She didn't go into detail, but I instead made me wait. I sent an email to Suzy asking about the reliability of the panty's control unit and she said nobody ever had a problem with it just going crazy. She said she would ask the manufacturer and I decided not to wear my friend in public for a while.

My virtual masturbation partner sent me a recap of her husband's new plan. She had told me before that she and her husband sometimes swapped partners. His plan this time was to have her wear the panties and then give the remote to the couple down the street whom they swung with from time to time. She told me how the wife especially took to teasing her mercilessly until she begged the husband to fuck her. I didn't know what she looked like, but my fantasy vision of her based on her handwriting was hot as I picked her servicing her neighbor while his wife withheld her climax until she did a good enough job. I was pounding my pussy with a rabbit vibrator imagining myself at the mercy of a sadistic friend hell bent on keeping me from climaxing. In a way that is what Suzy did the first time I wore the evil panties, but that seemed more like experimentation and I didn't know what to expect. This time I wanted it for real.

I didn't think Jim was ready to learn about my secret vibrator fueled life so I started to formula a plan. The only person I could think of that could handle it was my internet friend so I sent her an email and asked her for advice. My plan was to put the panties on and then somehow restrain my hands. I remembered the handcuffs Suzy had used on me and got wet. My friend suggested I come over to her house where she could tease me to my heart's content, but I wasn't ready for that. I counter offered to be in my living room where she could sit on my front porch and control the panties. She said she'd have to come inside to release me. I didn't like that idea. I told her I'd have to think about it. Suzy came the rescue with a pair of handcuffs with a timer and a safety release in case that failed. I could set the time of my captivity and escape on my own. My mystery friend agreed to the terms and we set a date for Thursday at 6pm. Jim would be working until 9 so I decided two hours was enough for the cuffs. My friend said she wouldn't be staying around that long, but could tease me for an hour or so. She'd then leave the panties on simmer so when the cuffs released me, I'd be primed to finish the job myself. It was a crazy plan, but I agreed to it. I told her to watch for the blinds being closed on the living room window before approaching the porch. She agreed provided I would not peak and look at her. She said it was much more exciting that way since we'd never met. I agreed and immediately started looking forward to my next adventure two days hence.

I ended up taking Thursday afternoon off and pampering myself at a local day spa. For the entire world I seemed to be preparing for a special date, which I was in a way. By 5:30 I was dressed in the panties and a t-shirt. I thought about attaching the nipple pump I had bought shortly after Suzy had used it on me, but I decided two hours was too long of a time for them. I had tested the handcuffs several times. Two hours was their maximum time limit and they always opened right on time. I paced around my bedroom wondering if I had the guts to go through with this. I checked the doors. They were all locked and dead bolted. I figured the worst case scenario was the cuffs wouldn't open and Jim would discover me. I'd have some explaining to do, but that would be it. He'd certainly been the beneficiary of my increased libido.

By 5:55 I'd made up my mind to go through with the plan. At 5:57 I shut the blinds and at 5:59 I sealed my fate with the handcuffs attached to my wrists behind my back. We have a very comfortable recliner right next to the window and that was where I settled myself. I guess I expected the vibrators to turn right on, but they didn't. Five minutes went by. Then ten. My anticipation was growing by the minute. Finally, at 6:15 I heard a knock on the window and then the vibrators turned on. I was primed and feeling good. I wondered how my mystery panty controller would know how to stop me from cumming. I later learned she was sitting on my porch wearing her own panties and trying to judge my reactions based on what she was feeling.

When we did our e-mail recap the next morning, we came to the conclusion that she has a much higher tease threshold than I do. Or maybe it was the eroticism of having a stranger that you couldn't see controlling you. But I came at least five times before she left me on tease mode and went home to her husband. The handcuffs worked like a champ and I escaped in plenty of time to service myself with the rabbit and then shower and clean my toys before Jim got home. I was too worn out to make love with him, but since he was back on his extra work schedule, he didn't seem to mind.

Our emails back and forth after this event dissected every feeling and emotion from that night. In the end it was decided that we had to try again. I was promised by my mystery partner that she could hold me on the edge much longer and give me even more mind blasting orgasms if she could see and hear how I was reacting. She told me her husband would be out of town the next week and she would make time for me if I wanted to try again. I quickly agreed. Jim would be working late on Wednesday and I was able to get a personal day from my job. Suzy didn't have any parties scheduled so it would be perfect. We settled on a noon start time. In the final email exchange, my partner told me she was sending me a few more items to make the afternoon special. She promised she could give me orgasms like I never had before. She also promised to wear her panties and let me take control after we were done. I was told there would be a box waiting at the door when I woke up Wednesday. I probably wanted to grab it before Jim found it. I was to wear what was in the box and follow the instructions inside. This sounded both ominous and exciting. I kept getting juicy every time I thought of it.

Wednesday morning when the alarm went off I volunteered to make breakfast while Jim showered.

Instead of heading to the kitchen I hit the front door and as promised there was a big box marked SEX TOYS waiting for me. I hoped that it had not been there long. I hid the box in the basement and then made bacon and eggs for breakfast. We usually don't have time for a hot breakfast so Jim was very appreciative of my efforts. As soon as he was eating I went upstairs to dress for work. I wasn't going anywhere but he didn't need to know that. After he left I sprinted to the basement and opened the box. On the top was a note.

"My dearest Tina. It has been my pleasure exploring our sexuality and these wonderful panties. Today I'm going to give you pleasure like you've never know, but we have to do things my way. Beside the panties I want you to wear what is in the box."

I looked in the box, but there was another sealed box.

"Don't open the box until 11:30. I want you to take a nice hot bath, shave your legs, underarms and pussy. I then want you to primp and make yourself all sexy like you're dressing to impress on a date. I want you to make yourself feel special for your special day. At 11:30 I want you to put on what is in the box and by 11:45 I want you to have your panties on and be sitting in your living room. Turn the chair around so you are facing out of the window. I'll be watching the window but you will not see me. Leave the back door unlocked. I'm going to sit behind you on the couch and blow your mind. Don't worry. You can trust me."

I was shaking and sat on the basement floor as I read the note again. My pussy had soaked my cotton panties. I didn't know what to do. I didn't know if I could go through with this. A stranger would be in the room but I couldn't see her and if anybody came to the porch, they would see me. As had become a habit, my mind switched to sexual fantasy autopilot and soon I was masturbating on the basement floor. Just my fingers, the note and my thoughts. Time seemed to stand still. My fingers were still deep in my pussy but it was as if they had a mind of their own and I couldn't control them. I had to know what giving up the control would feel like. I had to know how hard I could cum. The panties had taken control of my life and I had to see this through.

When I finally had the emotional strength, I willed myself off the floor and back to the kitchen for a cup of coffee. I did as I had been ordered to do. I took a hot bath, surrounded by scented candles instead of the harsh vanity lights of my master bathroom. I shaved. I primped. I took extra care with my make-up and I looked gorgeous. Precisely at 11:30 I opened the second box. There was a second note.

"If you are reading this, you must have decided to continue your journey. First of all, I want you to know that if you don't want to go through with today I completely understand. I will not ask you to do anything you don't want to do. If at any time you want to stop, simply say the word 'watermelon' and I will stop. On the other hand, if you want to continue, I want you to follow the following instructions completely."

I was shaking again and my pussy continued to leak.

"First, put on the clothes that are in the box. Your panties go on last and I hope you put fresh batteries in them."

As always, I had taken care of that.

"Next put on the wrist cuffs. You can walk down your stairs to the living room before putting on the high heels boots and clipping the short chain between them. You will also find a blindfold. Before you blindfold yourself and clip your wrists together, in front, and then I want you to turn on your panties to tease medium. Then I want you to walk out to your mailbox and leave your remote where I can get it. Then walk back into the house, position yourself on the chair, blindfold yourself and clip your hands together behind your back. I'll know you decided to go through with our adventure if I see you outside. If you changed your mind, that is fine. If that is the case, I really enjoyed our previous thrills, but this will be the last communication we will have."

I had to steady my nerves and then I reread the letter, twice. I looked into the box. The contents were actually pretty simple. There was a leather bra. I should have expected the nipple cut outs. It was very similar to the one Suzy used on me. Was Suzy the person waiting for me? There was also a garter belt, black fish net stockings and a pair of thigh high leather boots with an impossibly tall heel and two clips designed to hold the short chain I found on the bottom of the box.

As promised there was also a blindfold and a pair of soft leather wrist cuffs. There was no timer. Once I clipped the cuffs together I was only going to be freed by my mystery person or Jim when he came home in 8 hours or so. I still had my doubts, but I got dressed anyway. I didn't need any lube to slide the g-spot vibrator into my pussy. I did use some with the butt plug, but in truth I'd learned how to slide it in easily over the last couple of months. I grabbed the boots, the blindfold and the remote and headed downstairs.

The clock in the living room said 11:50. The hardest part was putting my remote in the mailbox. My outfit was terribly revealing not to mention my rock hard nipples on clear display. I turned the chair around to face the window and opened the blinds. I peered outside, but I saw no cars or people. I knew she was watching from somewhere. I knew she was out there. I couldn't delay any further. I slid the boots onto my legs. The stockings helped and there was a sensual feel to the leather sliding up my legs. And the smell. Oh the smell of the fine grained leather assaulting my nostrils. I was at the final decision gate. This was the last chance for common sense of override my boiling lusts. "Watermelon. Watermelon. Watermelon," I repeated to myself as I opened the front door.

I peeked out off the porch looking for any of my neighbors or approaching cars. The chain and the heels would conspire to slow me down. I couldn’t run even if it meant getting caught. There was no traffic. The time was now. I clicked the remote to preset 3... The long slow tease. Instantly the panties came alive and just as quickly I moaned. Using baby steps I walked down our front steps and walkway to the mailbox mounted on a post at the street. I had tunnel vision. A parade could have walked by my house and I would not have seen it. I put the remote in the mail box and turned back to the house. A 30 second task became 2 minutes due to the boots. I shut the door and locked it. Remembering the instruction to unlock the back door, I moved as quickly as possible to the kitchen to double check the simple detail I was sure I had forgotten.

Back to the living room and into the chair. Blindfold on and hand clipped behind my back. My last vision was the clock on the wall showing 11:59am. I had done it. I had willingly placed myself at the mercy of a total stranger. A woman I didn't even know her name. My pussy, ass and clit were tingling with the sensations of a diabolical device which would show me no mercy or release until she arrived. Would she take pity on me and let me cum? Would it be the biggest orgasm of my life as she promised? What payment would she demand of me as I was sure to beg for my release, both physically and mentally?

Tick, tock, the clock on the wall chimed twelve. Where was she? Who is she? And why the hell am I so wet thinking about her?

The Fuckerware Party - Chapter 02

by Tappy McWidestance

How long had I been waiting? I heard the chime on my living room clock strike twelve just after I had cuffed my wrists behind my back. The vibrator on my clit and in my pussy and ass had been happily buzzing away at a speed too low for me to come, but high enough to drive my arousal through the roof. Several times I thought I had heard my mystery lover open the back door, but nobody made their presence known or changed the speed on my remote controlled vibrating panties. Time was standing still. My mind was shattered with lust. The only thing I knew was I hadn't been there for an hour because the clock had not chimed one.

I found myself begging for relief even though I didn't know if anybody else was in the room. If someone was in the house they were remaining remarkably quiet, but I couldn't control my emotions. Finally I broke down in tears as my most sensitive spots ached with need. A need I could not meet without help. I heard the clock strike one. Damn, it's only been an hour. I'd gone two hours before, but this time was different. This time I was not relying on my timer handcuffs to release me. This time I had to wait for help.

Finally, just after the clock struck two, I heard the back door open. I then heard the telltale sound of heels walking across the kitchen floor. They sounded like stilettos. They were very distinctive. The sound disappeared as I assumed the woman reached the hall carpet or perhaps she took off her shoes. I began to tense in anticipation of her arrival at my restrained, unprotected and overheated body. My release, both figuratively and literally would be soon.

I sensed her presence standing behind the chair. Our frist physical contact was her hands reaching around the chair to tweak my nipples. Her apparently long finger nails scraped slowly against my sensitive nubs. I pictured her with long red, no make that bright red nail polish, as she tormented my nipples fanning my flames of my lust. My first sound was a moan. My second physical contact was a second blindfold being applied over the first. This one was much heavier and was attached much tighter around my head. There was no chance for even a peek under the edge with this one. As quick as she had appeared, she was gone.

I heard what I perceived as the couch cushion compressing. Perhaps she had sat down. I then heard a click. From my experience I knew that sound came from the panties remote. My dull tease became a quick burst of energy as all my spots received a jolt of vibration goodness for about 15 seconds. I was close. So close. And then the motion stopped. The room was silent except the sound of my breathing.

I heard the sound of a zipper. I knew it wasn't me so my mystery partner must have been disrobing. I heard the buzz of a vibrator, but it wasn't one of mine. The sound became muffled as it obviously found its way into the woman's pussy. The room was once again filled with moans, only this time they were not from me. I had to sit and listen to the woman pleasure herself while I could only sit and wait.

Again time stood still. I sat in silence listening to her heavy breathing and moans of pleasure until she finally came. When the room was once again silent, I begged to be allowed to come. There was no answer. I asked who she was. Again no answer. I asked if she would at least turn on my panties even if they were at the tease setting because anything was better than nothing. I heard a click and the panties started to cycle on and off between the three attachments. I hated this setting. It was worse than tease mode because it turned me on even more, but from experience I knew it wouldn't get me all the way to an orgasm.

My increased moans, however, did make enough sound to mask the sounds of the woman getting up and moving over to me. She didn't say a word or touch me this time, but I did feel the plastic tip of a vibrator press against my lips. It wasn't turned on and I nipped at the tip with my tongue before it was pressed into my mouth. I now had all three of my holes filled and my clit buzzing but was still unable to reach my release. The vibrator was held in my mouth while I savored the taste of my mystery lover. Apparently satisfied that I had cleaned her toy properly, she pulled it from my mouth. She then gave my nipples another tweak and was gone. I heard the creak of our stairs as I continued to marinate in my own juices in the living room. Why was she going upstairs? Why doesn't she just finish me? The clock struck three while I continued to wait.

I heard the stairs creak again and then the panties turned off. I felt her wonderful nails rake across my nipples once again and then she was pulling me off the chair. She left my wrists cuffed, but I could tell she was unclipping my boots. She then began to slide the panties down my thighs and over the boots. My legs were weak, but with her help the panties slid over the boots and onto the floor. I felt the chain being reattached between the boots. I prayed I wasn't about to take another trip outside.

I didn't have to worry. I was led to the stairs. I was guided up the stairs. My mystery lover had one hand on my ass, squeezing it to help me balance. Her other hand was on my lower back nudging me forward. I assumed I was heading to the master bedroom and I was right. Up we went until I was directed to the last door at the end of the hall. I was glad I had made the bed this morning. As it turns out, it didn't matter. Without warning I was shoved forward. As my legs hit the bed, I fell forward. Instead of my fluffy comforter, I landed on the far less tactile fabric on the bondage bed I had modeled for Suzy. As I lay bent over the edge of the bed I felt a sharp slap across my right buttock. Then one across the left to even it out. I then recognized my favorite vibrator, a rabbit with ball bearings inside of it that twists and turns being inserting into my over stimulated pussy. I began to hump my hips backward onto the toy. Apparently my lack of patience was not appreciated because the vibrator was removed and my butt received two additional hand prints.

Now I felt my legs begin raised as I was twisted onto the bed and then onto my back. I remembered by first bondage bed orgasm thanks to Jill and wasn't scared at all. I felt my boots being unclipped before they were resecured at the corners spreading my pussy open wide. I was lying on my back but was guided into a sitting position courtesy of two well timed tugs on my nipples. Once I was seated, my cuffs were unclipped and I was pushed back down to my back. As you probably guessed, my wrists were resecured and I was now held spread eagle on my own bed. Once again I heard my rabbit turn on, but instead of putting it in my pussy, my tormentor simply placed it upright along my pussy's outer lips. I couldn't close my legs to make better contact. Its vibrations barely registered on my pussy. I could feel its buzz slightly, just enough to remind me that it was there and the batteries were going to waste.

I felt a weight shift as my lover got off the bed. I tried to guess what she was doing, but could not. I then felt the edge of the bed move again and then felt her leg being positioned over my body. Without a word, hell she hasn't spoken yet so why start now, I felt a dripping pussy descend over my mouth. I'd never ate a pussy before and I certainly didn't have a choice about starting now. My lover waited a few moments while I tentatively stuck out my tongue took my first few licks. Apparently impatient, she grabbed my head and began to forcibly ride my face. I'm sure she was getting more enjoyment out of the friction of my nose against her clit and what pressure I could mount with my tongue than my admitted undeveloped pussy eating skills. Was she on top of me for 5 minutes or 10? I don't know but eventually she did screech in pleasure, a signal I took as a compliment.

I felt her get off the bed again and finally felt the rabbit being pushed back into my pussy. I quickly moaned and began to rebuild my emotion looking for a release. But my lover would have none of that. Before I could cum, she pulled the vibrator back out. I heard her turn it off and then felt her reinsert it into my pussy. I then felt her moving back up to the top of the bed. I wondered if she was going to make me service her again. The answer was yes and no.

I felt her lifting my head as another strap was pulled around. There was something resting on my chin. I didn't know what it was, but it had a fair amount of weight. I felt her again climbing over me. It didn't take much detective work to realize that she had strapped a dildo over my chin as she mounted my face. I'd seen these at Suzy's house although I had never handled one at a party. My lover ground her pussy over the dildo. Her scent assailed my nostrils as her moisture leaked over the phallus and onto my mouth and nose. I was present in the room, but she didn't need me other than to provide a solid foundation for her fake cock.

Over and over she pounded my head into the pillow as she rode the dildo. She obviously knew how to please herself and, by my count, came three more times while hovering over my face. That was five climaxes for her. I had been teased for at least three and a half hours and was still begging for my first. Eventually she must have tired because I felt her kneeling back up, popping the dildo free. There was the obligatory rush of air out of her pussy indicating she had done a good job fucking herself. I was jealous.

I sensed her leaning forward and once again her pussy was ground on my face. Less on my mouth and more on my nose this time as she marked my face with her scent. Every breath from that point on was filled with her aroma. She removed the straps holding the dildo. Like the vibrator before, I was forced to clean her juices off her toy before she got off the bed. As she was getting up, I felt her wonderful fingernails give a quick scrape over my neglected clit. She knew how to make me moan and beg. That much was sure. I heard the rabbit turn back on and felt it begin to penetrate me, but only for about two inches. Damn, no orgasm upcoming from that!

The vibrator was just far enough into my pussy to give me the tingles. Obviously my mystery lover was enjoying teasing me. I didn't know how much more I could take, but I had the bad feeling I was going to find out. I heard the woman going through my dresser and then into my closet. She was searching my room and I prayed she wasn't just going to rob me and leave me. How could I explain this to the police? Well, I don't know who she is, what her name is, what she looks like, but I tied myself up for her and serviced her pussy before she robbed me blind and left me with a vibrator in my pussy. I could barely admit to myself that I liked being treated this way let alone tell somebody else.

After maybe 10 minutes, I felt the vibrator being pulled out of my pussy and turned off. Once again my lover had me clean the toy. My juices tasted very nice to me. I could tell she was sitting on the bed near my head. I wondered if I was going to have to pleasure her again. As usual I was begging to be allowed to cum. I felt her stand up again and then felt pressure between my legs.

I felt her blow hot air across my clit. It felt deliciously naughty. I then felt her index finger slide into my damp pussy as her tongue made contact with my clit. Finally! I thought. Through her deliberate and measured actions, she brought my arousal to a fever pitch. But she still would not let me cum. I was on the edge, but she carefully slowed or stopped her ministrations before I could crash over. I struggled against my bonds. I screamed. I moaned. I wanted to break free just to finish the job myself. I'd never been so turned on. After her last cycle of taking me to the edge, I felt her get up. Now what, I thought. What else can she do to me to tease me?

I heard a chirp from her watch. Damn, was it 4 o'clock? I'd been on the edge for almost 4 hours. I yelled, "Fuck, I need to cum. Watermelon, fruit salad, fuck you, whatever you want to hear. Give me relief! I'll suck your pussy again afterward until you can't cum anymore! Fuck me, spank me, whip me but let me cum!"

I heard more movement by the dresser and then felt her back on the end of the bed. I was out of control babbling incoherently. I barely noticed when the dildo first penetrated me. As my mind caught up with what my body was feeling, I just hissed "Yessss" as a large dildo began to fill my pussy. My lover slowly pushed the dildo further and further into my slobbering pussy and my moans of frustration became screams of joy. Finally, when I was more filled than I ever had been before, my pussy struggling to stretch enough to accommodate the foreign invader, I felt a little nub rub above my pussy lips and nick the underside of my clit. That was enough to push me right to the edge. I screamed for her to take me like she'd never taken anybody else before.

I felt the dildo begin to pull back. She was slow. She took her time until just the tip was resting at the entrance of my womanhood. Then I felt the second stroke. Full, fuller, fullest it went. I was babbling again by the time the nub once again clipped the edge of my clit. She held the dildo there for a moment. I felt the pressure on the bed shift and felt the dildo swirl ever so slightly in a circular motion. Then it dawned on me. I felt the mattress pressure change ever so slightly as she began to pull out. She was obviously wearing this huge dildo and was fucking me like a guy.

Not that I needed any encouragement, but this revelation struck a nerve with me. Each stroke brought me closer to the revolutionary climax I knew was coming. On the edge with each thrust, I fought to hold on to my sanity as my orgasm built. My pussy had stretched enough to allow my lover to increase the pace and strength of her thrusts. I now wanted to prolong this pleasure, but try as I might, I knew I couldn’t last much longer. I was screaming obscenities at my tormentor trying to keep my mind away from cumming to allow my body to build and even bigger release. "Fuck, fuck,fuck, yes, rip my pussy apart!" and "Don't stop. You're the greatest," flowed freely from my lips. I think I even blurt out "I love you," but I was so far gone nothing my body was doing was voluntary.

The final straw was when my lover laid down on top of me. Her arms and legs were positioned spread eagled on top of mine. Her hands grasped my wrists just below the cuffs. Her breasts were mashing into mine and she began to assault my mouth with her tongue and lips. She stopped thrusting with the dildo buried to the hilt in my pussy and began rotating her hips. The dildo began hitting new pressure points in my pussy I didn't even know existed and the dam burst.

I let out a howl into her mouth as I was consumed by a massive climax. As with Suzy before, by body quivered and shook and I lay beneath my anonymous lover. My hips were bouncing forcing the dildo to rise and fall, at least a little, even though my lover was just holding on at this point. As I started to calm, ever so slightly, she restarted the assault on my defenseless body. She got back into a pushup position and resumed pummeling my pussy with her massive fuck stick. She held her position with one hand and savagely squeezed my nipples. She slapped my cheek and then my breasts. My entire body was consumed by orgasm as waves and waves of pleasure flowed through my body. Over and over she pounded the cock into me and over and over I came again. Orgasms began to flow into one another so fast they became one constant release. After being teased for 4 hours and begging to be allowed to cum, eventually I had to beg to be allowed to stop.

Thankfully my partner was more accommodating of this request and stopped thrusting and pulled her cock out of me with an obscene 'pop'. I was kind of surprised I didn't pass out like I did with Suzy, but I wasn't surprised when I felt her moving and then felt the tip of the dildo pushing pass my lips. I cleaned it lovingly, mewing like a kitten with a saucer of milk. Even now, my mystery lover didn't say anything. I felt her get up and then felt a bed sheet drawn over me. Once again I asked her who she was. Certainly at this point of our relationship, names were in order. But she said nothing. I heard the sounds of another squishy pussy as she apparently was fingering herself while looking at me. I took pride that she came very quickly. I then felt something stretching over my head and covering my nose and mouth. It was a pair of cotton panties. They were probably mine, but the definitely had been used to wipe up her pussy juice. The taste was familiar, sweet and arousing and every breath I took now reminded me of her.

I heard her walk out of the room. I tried to think of how I was going to explain my position to Jim when he got home, but exhaustion soon overtook me and I fell asleep. I slept the sleep of the dead oblivious to anything around me. I finally woke when I felt a sharp slap across my buttock. At first I didn't know where I was but the memories of the day flooded back to me. I was still in a bed but I wasn't spread eagled any more. My wrists were once again behind my back, this time in handcuffs. I couldn't tell, but I hoped they were my timer cuffs. My boots were once again cuffed together, this time to each other without the benefit of the chain keeping my legs tightly together. My calves and my thighs were also strapped together and I felt something resting on my pussy and another belt around my hips holding whatever it was in place. I was still blindfolded. I thrashed around a bit testing my bindings. As I was doing so, I felt the now dry panties being pulled back over my head. I calmed down and was rewarded with a deep soulful kiss which left me gasping for air. Before I could speak, I felt another pair of panties, obviously freshly soiled by my lover's pussy begin its journey over my head to its resting place on top of my nose and mouth. These were even wetter than the first pair as I took a deep breath to revel in their smell and taste.

I heard a click and what I later learned a Hitachi Wand began to buzz my clit, held tight by the hip strap. My lover had thankfully chosen the low setting. I don't think I could have survived on high. I came again almost immediately followed by a period of intense irritation and pain until my mind and poor abused clit could readjust themselves and build to another orgasm. I lost track of how many cycles of climax, irritation, climax, pain, climax I had as I rolled from side to side on the bed. At one point I ended up on my stomach and began to hump the bed is an effort to drive the teasing wand harder against my pussy. This didn't have the effect I desired so I struggled to the edge of the bed and then fell off. The pain of crashing onto the floor was quickly replaced by the pleasure of another climax. My bondage prevented me from moving fast but I managed to crawl in the direction of the bathroom. Even without sight because of blindfold, I was determined to crawl to the bathroom where I hoped I could reach the counter top and grind my pussy on it. I had to scoot my way like an inchworm because of my legs being pressed together. Each time I stretched to move forward, the ball of the wand hit the floor and pressed more fully against my clit and labia. Needless to say, I loved every moment and came twice more crawling across the floor.

Finally I felt the cool bathroom tile against my face. I rested for a moment, my new favorite toy giving me yet another orgasm. They were flowing like water now and the only thing I could think of was helping the toy do its job. Recovering from my last cum, I rose slightly to scoot another couple of inches when I felt a tug on the wand. WTF? I moved again and again felt the wand pulling in the opposite direction. Then it turned off. My pussy was still pulsating against the ball of the wand, but no vibrations were pleasing my clit. What happened?

I lay on the floor, a heaping mess of orgasmed out flesh. My mind finally started to clear and thinking back to how Suzy would demonstrate the wand solved the mystery. The biggest advantage to the wand, or its curse in my case, was that it wasn't battery operated. It is A/C powered and plugs into the wall. Obviously you never have to worry about your batteries going dead of someone ties you to it, but if you forget that and pull the plug out of the wall, you're pretty much screwed. I had a decision to make. I was at the threshold of the bathroom door. About three feet and somehow getting to my feet and I could hump the countertop. Without the wand buzzing, however, I questioned whether that was worth the effort. Fifteen feet in the other direction was where the wand probably had been plugged in. I was guessing she used the open outlet by the door and near the bed. Fifteen feet was a long way, but I needed the wand turned back on.

The crawl was exhausting. Inch by inch I moved toward the door with the wand teasing my clit on every up and down cycle of my hips. Thinking about the wonderful vibrations kept me focused. I would not allow myself to think about what would happen if she had used a different outlet and had to search the room. Once again time had stood still. I had no idea how long I had slept and now had no concept about how long my quest for power was taking. Jim could be home any minute or it could still be hours.

I was a sweating mess by the time I made it to the wall. I was mashing my head around the carpet searching for the plug and thankfully I found it. Now I just had to get it plugged into the wall. I had no desire to try and plug it in using my teeth. Talk about hard to explain. It would be bad enough to explain to Jim why I was bound on the floor but if I electrocuted myself, how do you spin that one. No, I had to use my hands. I made a mental note of where the plug was and then rolled over on my side and tried to find the wire with my hands. After success with that task, I wiggled over to the wall and started searching for the wall jack. That task was by far the more difficult one. Once I found the jack I had to figure out how to bend my wrists to get the plug into the wall. I also had to make sure the polarity plug was going the right way.

This task proved very frustrating. I was almost to the point of tears, both in frustration for failing at the task and in need to get the wand turned back on. At last I found the right angle and direction and I felt the plug slide into the wall jack. Instantly my happiness wand sprung to life and almost as quick I felt my pleasure begin to build again. I thought the wand would quickly take me over the edge, but it didn't. For some reason my mind was looking for more. Perhaps it was the long crawl, but my mind was telling my body that I needed to turn the wand on high instead of low. But how?

As I lay on the floor contemplating my options, my arousal built and built, but wouldn't go over the top. I'd had enough teasing for one day. I wasn't going to lay here wallowing in my own self pity and pussy juice until Jim came home. Finally in desperation I managed to wiggle to my knees. I knew there was a bedside table to my right. Perhaps I could hump the corner and flip the power switch. I tried, but my effort was futile. I had one more option in reach of the power cord. The door knob. I struggled to my feet, but I couldn't walk. What a sight I must have been hopping to the door and crashing into the wall. I slide along the door feeling my way for the knob. My juices were running down my leg as I began to hump the doorknob trying to both flip the switch and get the wand to apply for pressure against my clit. I succeeded in both. I was getting real close to another climax when the switch finally kicked over to high. I flinched at the sudden doubling of vibrations and fell backward on the floor as another fantastic orgasm consumed me. This time the pain didn't return and within minutes I was cumming again. And then again. And then I heard a click from behind my back. The cuffs had released.

I quickly unhooked my wrists and then removed the blindfold. I continued to let the wand work its magic as I tried to release my boots. After success I moved on to my calves and thighs finally being able to spread my legs and stretch. I wanted to turn off the wand, but my lust wouldn't let me. I had been building to another cum so throwing caution to the wind I lay down on the bed and started paying with my nipples. I was moaning "yes mistress, fuck me" when my final orgasm from the ordeal consumed me. After a few more minutes of rolling on the bed and convulsing in pleasure, I turn off the wand and unstrapped it.

I lay on the bed trying to recover and get my wits about me. I finally had the forethought to look at the alarm clock. It was 8:15. Eight plus hours of torment, teasing  and orgasms. I took a deep, satisfied breath about what I had endured and the orgasms I had experienced. I had lost track. I never considered myself multi-orgasmic before, but I guess I learned something.

Lying in the post orgasmic haze I was absentmindedly playing with my nipples when I heard the garage door open. Shit! Jim was home. I jumped out of bed and made a quick scan of the room. There were toys, clothes and evidence of my debauchery everywhere. In a flash I was picking everything up and throwing it in the bottom dresser drawer. I ran into the bathroom and turned on the shower. I was about to jump in when I remembered the bondage mat on the bed. Sprinting back into the room I first had to determine how the straps held it to the bed. Once done I quickly released it and then scanned the room for a place to hide it. I was panicking, but then it hit me. The bondage bed was rolled up and going under the bed as I heard the stairs creek and Jim calling my name. I bolted back to the bathroom and jumped into the shower.

I quickly doused my hair with shampoo as I heard him entering the bedroom and worked it into lather. Jim entered the bathroom and I acted surprised that I had not heard him. Thankfully he was pretty worn out from his second job and after saying “hi” wandered back downstairs. It was then I thought of any evidence that might be in the living room.

I rinsed off the shampoo and got out of the shower. As I looked in the mirror, my pussy was red and swollen, but otherwise I showed no signs of abuse. After toweling off I went back into the bedroom. It reeked of female sex. I hoped my sense of smell was more attuned to the odor and that Jim had somehow missed it. After putting on my least sexy pajamas, I opened the bedroom window to let the room air out. As I was looking out the window, I saw a car down the block flash its lights then pull away from the curb in a u-turn and drive away. I couldn't make out a model of car or any details of the driver. Was my lover keeping watch over me until I was safe? I felt a warm glow across my body.

I knew I had to face Jim and hoped he would be too tired to realize anything was amiss. Fortunately he was zoning out by the TV so I sat down on the couch and joined him. Both of us quickly fell asleep in the living room. I woke to him shaking me gently a few hours later and telling me to come upstairs with him.

I woke the next morning sore and tired. I did not have a restful sleep. Jim was off to work and I was ready to leave when I decided to check my email. There was a message from her. I read it and reread it. My hands found their way into my pants. My pussy was wet again.

The Fuckerware Party - Chapter 03

by Tappy McWidestance

All day at work my mind replayed the events from the day before and continually cycled back to the email I had received this morning and how I should respond to it. The email was very simple. It was just two short sentences in fact. The first was a statement that my mystery lover had a great time and would be at my house again at the same time next week. It wasn’t a question whether I wanted a return engagement. It was a statement that she would be there. The second was a request, or was it really a command, to write down my feelings about my experience and send them to her. My pussy was juicy all day thinking about how this woman had taken me to a place I had never been before, where my body tingled from her touch and my orgasms flowed like water. I ached to feel that way again.

Jim was home that night so I had to wait until he went to bed before composing my reply. Although we had pledged not to share personal information with each other, I couldn't adequately describe my feelings about the previous day without doing so. I think my email turned out to be about 4 pages long and I had to stop and masturbate twice while writing it. Every time I thought back to being strapped to the bed and hammered, I got wet.

The week crawled by. I wanted her so bad I was experiencing physical withdrawal pains as I watched my email account for new instructions. Finally the night before we were to meet, I received another message. Like before there would be a new box on my doorstep by 6am. Once again I was to prepare myself and at 9:30am, significantly earlier I noted, I was to open the box and follow the instructions. I was on pins and needles all night. I peeked on the porch at 5:45am and the box was already there. I could feel her presence watching me as I retrieved the box, but I couldn't see anybody. Once again I hid the box in the basement and then fixed breakfast. I wondered if the office would realize I had called in sick the same day two weeks in a row.

As soon as Jim was out the door, I quickly bathed, shaved and applied my make-up. I felt so dirty getting ready for my "date" because I had never planned on cheating on Jim, but my pussy was controlling my life and I couldn't say no to it. Promptly at 9:30 I headed to the basement and opened the box. Surprisingly, there wasn't much in it. Looking at the clothes, I found a leather g-string. I also found a pair of very high heels, almost 5" I estimated. There was also a set of ankle cuffs and a red ball gag. On the bottom of the box was an envelope which I assumed contained my instructions. Under the envelope I found a pair of panties. I picked them up and brought them to my nose. My finger tips showed me they were still wet. The freshness of the scent told me she had cum in them just before packing the box. I took a deep breath savoring their scent. I wave of lust cascaded over me. I took a moment to relish the feeling and then opened the envelope.

"Today is going to be simple. I want you to grab the silver bullet vibrator I know you have in your collection. Make sure the batteries are fresh. If you want to play with yourself a bit you can, but I need you dressed and ready by 10am. Turn the vibrator on medium and slide it all the way into your pussy. Then put on the g-string. I want you to cuff your ankles and then put on the wrist cuffs you got last week. Go to the living room and pull the blinds all the way up. That will be your signal that you have accepted my little plan.

I want you to go to your back yard. Leave the back door unlocked. I want you to sit down on one of the patio chairs I saw last week. Your ankles are to be cuffed to the legs of the chair. Then after you attach the enclosed ball gag and the heavy leather blindfold from last week, I want you to cuff your wrists to the arm of the chair. If you struggle on your second wrist, I will understand. I'll take care of it when I arrive, but even if you can't clip it in place, I want you to hold the rail as if it was. No playing with your beautiful breasts or pussy."

Once again I was being ordered to submit to a woman I still didn't know. Once again the throbbing in my pussy meant I was going to obey. I took the box and headed up to the bedroom. I guess she had given me permission to play with myself in case I wasn't wet enough to insert the vibrator. Boy did she have that one wrong. If I had played with myself I would have cum on the spot. She hadn't forbidden that, but as I had learned last week with her and before that with Suzy, not having a quick easy cum could pay dividends down the road. So I simply followed the instructions to turn on the vibrator, slide it home and quickly pull on the g-string to hold it in place. Realizing that was going to be my only article of clothing made me feel doubly naked and doubly slutty. I loved it.

The heels were going to be a challenge. I knew my legs and ass would look great while I was wearing them, but I would hardly be able to walk. I carried the shoes downstairs along with the thicker blindfold from last week and my new gag. It wasn't even 9:45 when I opened the blinds. By 9:50 I was secured to the chair as instructed with the vibrator buzzing happily in my pussy and my eyes covered and my mouth secured. And I waited. And waited.

Without having the living room clock chiming, I couldn't tell how long I waited. The morning sun felt great on my skin. I had sunbathed topless before and loved the feeling of freedom. Today I had a different feeling. Helplessness. Of the two, the latter is much more stimulating. I have no idea how long I sat there, but eventually I heard the clicking of her heels on the patio bricks. Closer and closer the sound came until I heard a heavy bag of some kind hit the patio and then felt a gloved hand gently stroke the side of my face. I immediately tilted my head in the hand's direction. I felt the hand travel down my neck, across my breasts, down my stomach, across my pussy and then down my leg. The feeling was exquisite. Unfortunately it didn't last. As soon as the hand completed its journey, I heard the heels walking away and the back door open and close. I was alone again.

Again I was made to wait. My skin was alive after her touch and I longed to be touched again. Once again time stood still. I could do nothing but wait. Nothing but wait and have the vibrator tease my pussy. Nothing but wait, have the vibrator tease my pussy and have my mind thinking nasty thoughts and fantasize about what she was going to do to me. And let me tell you, my mind could be very dirty.

It felt like had waited an hour, but it probably was no more than 15 minutes when I heard the return of her high heels. It was the same sound I heard last week and I instantly recognized it has her. I had been praying she wouldn't tease me like last week. I prayed she would talk to me this week and tell me her name. I prayed a lot of things but mainly I was thankful that she was there. I felt her gloved hand again begin to tease me. I tried to thank her through the gag. She seemed gentler than last week as she fondled my body, although she was no less hesitant to tease me to the point of release and then back off. That was an unnerving constant in our relationship.

Like the week before, she brought me to the edge only to pull me back at the last moment without satisfaction. She was reinforcing my training that she was in charge and that if I wanted to cum, I needed to please her. As soon as her hands left my body, I felt alone even though I knew she was standing next to me. I heard her rummaging through the bag and then felt a collar being attached to my neck. I also felt a thin leash being attached to the collar and then left to dangle against my breasts. Again she walked away to leave me to contemplate this new development.

My wait was not as long this time before I felt her hands begin to detach my bonds with the chair. As her hand grabbed the leash, of course she gave a stiff squeeze to my right breast. A quick tug on the leash indicated I should rise. Standing up, I felt the leash lead me into my back yard. It was tough to walk on the grass in my heels. I had to worry about the heel sinking into the soil. I also had to worry about my neighbors. While my patio is fairly secluded from prying eyes, the rest of the back yard is not. I hoped none of my neighbors were home from work sick as once I reached what I estimated was the center of the yard, a hand pressed on my shoulders indicating I should kneel. As I reached my knees, the hand kept pushing indicating I should take position on all fours. God how humiliating it was. And how arousing.

I felt another tug on the leash and began to scamper along on my hands and knees like a dog. How more degrading and humiliating a position could she have chosen? I made a loop around our whole yard before I felt the hard concrete of the patio beneath my hand. For the first time my tormentor talked to me.

"Sit. Stay," was all she said.

Two words. Her only identification. I didn't recognize the voice. Before this I had been sure it was Suzy, but clearly it wasn't. I'd even considered that it might be Judy from next door. But the voice didn't match her either. Also, Judy didn't seem to be the dominating type. The more I had thought of her this week, the more I had decided she was more likely to be in my position than being the tormentor. She was more likely to be collared than holding the leash. But I digress.

I heard the heels walk back to the door again. About a minute later, I heard the door opening and the woman walking back toward me. I heard something placed in front of me and felt the leash being picked up. I felt the leash tighten and pull toward my back as her hands unbuckled my gag. My blindfold remained tightly in place. I felt the leash once again move to the front and a tug. I moved forward about a foot until I felt her hand on my head. I stopped and it pushed downward.

"Drink," was the one word sentence.

Now I knew how much more degrading this could be. I lowered my head into the bowl and began to lap at the water. It tasted so good I didn't even care how I was acquiring it. She let me drink as much as I wanted. When I pulled my head up, the leash prompted me to turn around and head back into the yard. I wasn't surprised when the she pulled my g-string down, pulled out the vibrator and stuck it in my mouth to clean it. I had grown to like my taste. I was surprised that before she pulled my g-spring back up, she ordered me to pee. I tilted my head in a questioning manner toward her voice.

"This is your last chance for a while. Do it here or you will be punished later."

That was the longest phrase I had heard her say yet and still it provided no clue as to who she was. Obviously I really had never met her. She slapped my ass very hard with her hand.

"I'm serious bitch. Do it!"

I had to fight back the tears as I knelt on all fours and pissed like a dog. A bitch dog in heat. This was not arousing in the least. My face burned with humiliation and for the first time in a long time, I felt no arousal in her presence.

Once I was done I felt her pat my pussy with a paper towel. I then heard the hum of the vibrator, on high this time, a quickly felt it reinserted into my pussy and held by the g-string. She then led me back to the patio and again told me to stay. Against my better judgment, my body immediately responded to the invader in a completely predictable way.

I heard the gate open and shut as she walked out of the yard. I was left with my imagination running in high gear. I could easily take off the blindfold. The only thing stopping me was my lust. Somehow I knew if I did that, turned off the vibrator or even stood up, our game playing days would be over. I wasn't ready to risk that. I continued to wait, positioned on all fours on my patio with the vibrator bringing me ever closer to an orgasm I prayed I'd be allowed to receive.

I heard the gate again. She was back. Her heels on the concrete confirmed that. I expected her to take me inside and hopefully back to my bed where she could ravage me again. But instead I traveled over the patio in the direction I recognized as the gate. I wanted to resist. Doing this in the relative privacy of the back yard was one thing, but I was sure I could not escape detection in the front. But I couldn't resist. She didn't have to say a word. I submissively followed where the leash was taking me. I felt myself led onto the grass on the side of our house. Oh how I hoped my neighbor wasn't home. Next I felt the concrete of the driveway. Please let this end. Mercifully I didn't hear any moving cars, but that didn't mean nobody was walking through the neighborhood. Finally an upward tug on my leash. I felt forward and my hand hit the side of a car. I quick movement right and it felt the floorboard of an open door. I scampered into what I quickly determined was a cargo van. There was no carpet or seats that blocked my entry. At least there would not be any windows either.

A slap to my left buttock as she dropped the leash meant turn left. I felt a thick coil spring mounted in the floor. My hand followed the spring and I found a horse saddle. It didn't take much deduction to figure out who it was for. I began to take pride that I knew what my tormentor wanted without waiting for instruction. I sat up and used both hands to take an assessment of the saddle's position and then holding the edge, stood up. I moved next to the saddle and prepared to swing my leg over it when my hand slid off the edge and through the middle. I stopped when it hit a thick cylinder. Gripping it with my hand I felt the veins and ridges of a very accurately molded dildo. You would think I would have been scared, but instead I felt exhilaration. I may not have known where I was going, but at least I could get fucked on the way.

Once again I ran my hands around the saddle to make sure I knew where the edges were and then I mounted it much like my love had mounted the chin dildo on my face the week before. It slid home easily. I wasn't nearly the size of the strap-on she had used last week. I was smiling and feeling proud of myself when I felt her grab my left wrist. Quickly it was secured to a clip on the ceiling. The same was done with my right. She left my feet free. In my heels, I could reach the floor, but if I stood, the tip of the dildo still penetrated me. Of course I wasn't unhappy with that situation. I figured we were ready to go, but before we left, another pair of soiled panties covered my nostrils. Her scent still smelled divine.

The side door was shut and I heard her move to the front of the van and the engine start. I have no idea where we drove. The roads were bumpy, I can tell you that. The poor quality meant we were not near my residential neighborhood. The city kept those streets in good condition. I was guessing we were maybe downtown, but in truth, the thing I was most concentrating on were the sensations emanating from my pussy as I continued to fuck myself on the saddle. I'm glad the windows were up because I screamed in orgasm on more than one occasion.

I would have been perfectly happy to have her drive me around town for the rest of the day letting me cum my fool head off, but eventually I felt the van go down a ramp. After a few sharp turns, it went down another ramp and then a third before finally parking. I heard the engine turn off and sensed her moving into the back of the van.

"Listen up sweetie. If you want to continue, you have to follow these instructions very closely. I'm going to unhook your bonds and leave the van. You are in sub-basement 3 of this building. It's not used for much anymore, but it is monitored by security cameras. If you want to continue our little game, wait five minutes and then get dressed. There are clothes in a box behind you. The security guard is a friend of mine. We will not have any trouble as long as you look normal walking to the door, but I can't bring a naked chick in. That doesn't look good in the video record. Don't worry about the toys. I have more inside. Walk to the door and go inside. It will be unlocked. Walk down the hall until you see a sign for Woman's Locker Room. Meet me there. I doubt you will meet anybody on the way, but if you do just walk like you belong here and it will not matter. Do you understand?"

"Yes," was my reply.

"Yes, what?"

I thought for a moment. "Yes, mam?"

"Close."

"Yes, mistress?"

"Good. We'll work on it. 5 minutes. No more. If you change your mind, just walk up the ramps to street level. There is cab fare in the pants pocket."

With that the door opened and she was gone leaving me alone with my thoughts and my lust. I sat motionless on the dildo for perhaps 3 minutes. I wasn't really contemplating any options. I was going in. I knew that. But my mind was still trying to get around how I went from borrowing a tiny vibrator to sitting impaled on this saddle. It was time to get dressed. The box contained a pair of jeans, a t-shirt and a pair of gym shoes. Nothing sexy, dirty or stimulating and probably the kind of clothes that a worker on this level would wear. It didn't take long to get dressed and it didn't take long to walk the 25 feet to the door.

The door was heavy steel. The only markings were sub-basement 3 and deliveries. I guess I was the package today. Pushing the door open took some strength and it shut with a resounding bang. I saw nobody in the hall. The building seemed vacant. There was a sign pointing down a hallway for deliveries and I saw a freight elevator. I walked straight ahead as I had been instructed. I reached a gate. It was a fence like you would find in a high school gym. It was open and had been tied with a cord so it wouldn't shut. I continued forward down the hall. There was a dank, musty odor and very little light. The hallway itself wasn't lit. The illumination came from a single bulb near the garage access door.

I saw a door on my right. It said exercise room. There was a window in the door which I peeked through. I couldn't see much of anything. There was a dim red illumination, probably from an exit sign, but that was it. Back down the hallway I continued. I quickly reached an alcove on the left. There was a drinking fountain and two doors. One said Men and one said Women. Hanging from the drinking fountain was another blindfold just like the one I had left in the van. I obviously was in the right place.

I never would have believed I'd have the strength to act as I was acting, but I didn't hesitate to pick up the blindfold and strap it into place. I pushed the door open and walked inside until I hit a tiled wall. The smell of mold was stronger in this room. I heard the door shut and then the click of a deadbolt. I stood still until I felt her hands on my shoulder. She guided me further into the recesses of the locker room. I was picturing in my mind what the locker room looked like in my gym, although somehow I doubted this was the same. Both sets of our heels were clicking on the tile floor and the thought of how beautiful my cruel mistress must look wearing those incredibly sexy sounding shoes made my knees go weak. I felt guided to turn left.

"Open the door."

I fumbled around, but found a knob. This door was also heavy. I walked over the threshold until the hands on my shoulders indicated I should stop.

"Strip. Leave the blindfold on and the shoes."

I heard her walk away and the door open and shut again. I wondered if I was alone or if there was even a light on. It took no longer to shed my clothes than it had taken to put them on. I was shivering in the cold room, but all I could do was wait.

Fortunately the door opened again quickly. I heard her heels and then a heavy bag slam on the floor. I stood waiting for direction. I heard her open the bag and then move around me and the sound of fiddling with equipment. She then moved back to me and pushed on my shoulders. I immediately dropped to my knees and was quickly presented with a wet pussy in my face. I didn't hesitate as I began to service my mistress. Although they were not cuffed, I crossed my wrists behind my back. It just felt natural. Her taste was exquisite. Much better in the flesh than her panties she liked putting over my head. I lapped at her pussy until she climaxed twice. My face was coated with her juices as she marked her territory by rubbing herself on my forehead. I was her slut and we both knew it.

"Do you want me to fuck you again?"

"Yes please," I responded without hesitation.

"Who does your pussy belong to?"

"You mistress."

"Will it always do what I say? Fuck who I tell it to fuck? Eat who I tell it to eat?"

"Yes mistress."

She was laying down the guidelines of our relationship.

"Having a slut like you around pleases me. Do you want to please me?"

"Yes, mistress. More than anything."

"I can be a cruel mistress, but I am a fair one. I will not punish you unless you deserve it. Serve me well and please me and I will give you pleasure. But always remember, like today, I cum first. I was not pleased with how you balked when I ordered you to pee in your yard. I will give you a certain amount of leniency because you are not properly trained yet. But I'm still going to punish you. Do you understand why I am going to punish you?"

"Because I disobeyed you?"

"Yes, but there is more."

I had to think for a moment. "Because I deserve it?"

"Yes you do, but keep going."

I searched my mind for the answer. "Because you are my mistress?"

"You're getting closer."

"Because you are my mistress and want to train me to follow your instructions?"

"Almost there."

"Because you know what is good for me and what I need?" I was almost crying as I realized just how much I cared for my mystery lover. "Because I belong to you and you deserve to be worshipped and have me follow your commands without question?"

"Very good slave. When I punish you, I do it out of love, not hate. You will learn the difference. You disobeyed me earlier and need to remember no to do that. But don't worry, I'll go easy on you today. The next time you visit my 'office' you might not be so lucky."

"Thank you mistress."

I felt the warm embrace of the leather cuffs being attached on my wrists and ankles. My mistress then moved me against a padded cylinder right about thigh high. She pushed me over bending me at the waist around it. She told me to hold my position while she secured my feet spread wide across the base. On the other side my wrists we similarly attached. The spread of my legs left my pussy and asshole on display for her. I could only hope her promise to go easy on me wasn't a lie. I also hoped her promise to fuck me would be fulfilled.

I felt her tap a riding crop across my backside. Not enough to hurt, just enough to let me know where she was as she circled my body.

"You are very beautiful slave Tina. Does your husband tell you how beautiful you are?"

"Not often enough, mistress."

"Pity. I wonder if he would like red ass cheeks on you. I know I do."

With that I heard the rush of air and felt the snap of leather across my ass. I cried out in pain as my nerves communicated it blow up my spinal cord to my brain.

"We're pretty well sound proofed down here, slut, so don't worry about yelling. I rather like it."

My mistress gave me 9 more swats with the crop. I was begging her to stop, but my pussy was dripping its sauce down my legs. I could tell she walking in front of me and felt her gloved hand lifting my chin. She carefully brushed away my tears before I felt her pussy once again find my face. I performed my duties with gusto. I knew this was my place and this is where I belonged. Whether it was improvement in my technique or whether punishing me turned my mistress on I don’t know, but soon I was rewarded with a sweet gush of her nectar as she held my head tight and climaxed against me. She held me so tight I couldn't breathe as she quaked against my head. Her howls of pleasure were at least as loud as screams ones of pain a few minutes earlier. This pleased me.

As she released my head she told me I had earned a reward. I remained secured in my bent over position while I heard my mistress moving around the room. I listened as the sound of casters rolling across the tile filled the room. Then I heard a click as she apparently locked the wheels in place. I wondered what type of diabolical device she was wheeling around me. As my mind was trying to decide what was about to happen, I felt my mistress run her fingers over my pussy. It felt so good I couldn't help but wiggle my butt at her.

"Yes pet, show me how much you want me to touch you," she hissed.

My bondage did not allow me much movement, but I did what I could to ride her fingers and show her my desire. As wet as I had been before, my juices her now flowing even more copiously. I knew she would never allow me to orgasm like this. It wasn't in her nature. But that didn't stop me from trying to capture her fingers at just the right angle to take me over the top. Satisfied that I was sufficiently aroused for whatever she had planned, she pulled her fingers out of my steaming snatch. Of course she then made me lick them clean. She laughed as I struggled to stretch my tongue out far enough as she kept pulling her fingers back from my mouth. The taste of my juice mixed with the smell of the leather gloves was intoxicating.

I sensed her walking behind me again and then felt a rubber pad being placed under my pussy. It must have had a non-slip back because it stuck to the cylinder. There was a hard nub that nestled into the top folds of my pussy lips right at the base of my clit. It didn't take a rocket scientist to figure out its purpose. I could feel a wire running down from the pad as it brushed against my leg. My mistress squeezed both my buttocks together and forced me to rotate my hips on the little nub.

"You have pleased me today, slave Tina. You are deliciously submissive and you are quickly learning your place. I was prepared to punish you again, but instead I am going to give you pleasure. Today is our second time together. Before I accept you into my harem, you must pass one more test. But for now, enjoy yourself. I will be back soon."

The voice came from behind me. I heard the click of a switch and the nub began to vibrate. I was pleased to feel the vibrations were quite strong and should be enough to get me off. I then felt the head of a smooth dildo pressing against my pussy. Of course it found little resistance. I heard my mistress turning some kind of knob as I felt the invader delve deeper into my womanhood. Apparently satisfied with her work, I heard my mistress click another switch and the dildo began to pull out of my pussy and then push back in to exactly the same depth it had been. Immediately I realized what was happening. I'd seen it in Suzy's catalog. I heard the mechanical sound of the flywheel moving in perfect harmony with the dildo's cadence in and out of my pussy. I was bound and being assaulted by a fuck machine. My mistress adjusted the speed. A little bit faster and I moaned in pleasure. A little bit slower and I groaned in frustration.

"So which do you want slut? I have some things to do for about half an hour. I could leave this on fast with a powerful vibe and you'll be cumming in no time. Or I could leave it on slow with the gentle vibe and tease you for half an hour. Well?"

I knew the answer I wanted, but I tried to think of what she wanted. If I let her tease me, she would know I'd be even more ready to serve her upon her return. But she seemed to get off on when I acted like a total slut so maybe telling her what I really wanted was better. Then it came to me. There really was only one correct answer.

"Whatever mistress wants is what I desire. Fast, slow or even off, I will celebrate your decision."

"A very good answer, Pet. You are learning fast. For training purposes, I would leave it on slow. But as I said you have performed well today so you have earned a reward. Why don't we let fate decide?"

I heard her reach into the bag again.

"I know you can't see this, but what I am holding is a slave medallion. If I accept you into my slave family you will be required to wear this at all times we are not together. It will serve to remind you of who you belong to, but it is not as conspicuous as a collar. I'm going to unclip the necklace. On one side is engraved the word slave. On the other is engraved a picture of a woman hanging from her wrists. I'm going to toss it like a coin. Choose which side is slow and which is fast."

"I've always received pleasure when you bind me. The side with the woman is fast."

"Very well. Here we go."

I didn't hear anything until the medal hit the floor. I heard it bounce and then possibly roll on its edge for a moment.

"Oops, it's trying to get away. Hold on."

The wait was agonizing as I heard my mistress walk after the medal to determine my fate. My pussy continued to juice along the length of the stationary dildo as my clit vibrated in sympathy to the pad. I was almost ready to cum.

"Ah, here we go. I'll be back in a while to check on you."

I heard the click of the control and the dildo began to slowly push into my quivering pussy. I heard another click and the clit teaser slowed down. "Damn!" I thought. This was probably her plan from the beginning. Then simultaneously I heard two more clicks and both the dildo and vibrator sprung to life.

"Just kidding. Have fun."

I heard the door open and shut as my mistress left me bound and moaning. It is safe to say I had my first orgasm within about 2 minutes of her turning up the fuck machine. Like our last meeting, my body was being conditioned to accept multiple orgasms while bound. Over and over I felt a climax rip through me. I knew regular sex would never satisfy me anymore. I was being taught to crave the type of attention only my mistress could give me.

I was left on the cylinder being fucked and vibrated by the machine for what seemed like an eternity. I must have cum 7 or 8 times. I'm sure there was a puddle of my juices on the floor. I was screaming though another climax when I heard the door open and then the machine clicked off. I was shaking as the vibrations and penetration stopped.

"Oh thank you mistress. I love you."

She didn't say a word. I felt the fuck machine being rolled away and then felt by bonds being removed. I rubbed my wrists to bring circulation back into them. I was marched out of the room, but turned left instead of right toward where I knew the door was located. My mistress told me to stand still, which I did. I heard a shower being turned on. I stood for at least a minute before being pushed forward under the stream of warm water.

"There is a bar of soap in front of you. Clean yourself well and turn the water off when you are done."

Apparently my mistress did not want to get wet as she did not join me in the shower. I quickly rinsed off and then lathered up the soap to scrub my body. I wanted to not waste time in the shower but get back to her as quick as possible. After another rinse I turned off the water. I felt a towel wrapping around me. This was not a cheap Holiday Inn towel. It was thick, fluffy and luxurious. Judging from the towel, I could have been in a high end spa, instead of an industrial basement.

After I was dry, my wrists were once again clipped behind my back and my leash was once again clipped on my collar.

"It's getting late. It's time to get you home."

I followed behind my mistress as she led me out of the locker room. She had not allowed me to get dressed. Apparently she was no longer worried about meeting anybody or the surveillance cameras. We walked down the long hall toward the parking lot. I tried to remember just how long the hall was to gauge how much further we had before I would be naked in the parking lot. I figured we had to be close when my mistress directed me into a right turn and up two steps. I heard her open a door which I must have walked through.

"What do we have here, Sharon?" I heard a female voice say. My mistress' name was Sharon.

"Just payment for letting me use the locker room. Same as usual," I heard my mistress reply.

"Works for me."

I felt a tug on my leash as I heard a chair turning. I felt the security guard's hand on my shoulder as I was guided to the floor. I then felt a skirt brushing my forehead as it was flipped over me. She wasn't wearing any panties and apparently she had been anticipating my arrival because her pussy was already primed for my tongue. Her pussy had a distinct and somewhat foul and unclean taste to it.

"That's right little girl. Suck mama's pussy. I knew you were coming so I didn't wash it for the last three days. Do a good job and maybe I'll let your mistress bring you back for more. I've got a big ole strap-on in the cabinet here which is just right for your asshole."

The guard kept up a steady stream of debasing comments. I lapped up every one just like I was lapping up her pussy juice. I pictured myself impaled on her dildo while spread on her desk. My body had reached the point of almost being able to climax just from thinking about sex.

I found my arousal level growing the more degrading and filthy the security guard talked to me. As I knelt on the floor of the security office I was sure the tiles were dirty. I know they were cold to the touch. I was a nasty whore eating a skanky pussy and I loved it. The guard's hands were tightly gripping my hair controlling my head and subsequently my tongue. She loved it too. I imagined my mistress watching the affair and I hoped she was proud of me. Bent over I knew my pussy and ass were exposed. I longed for my Mistress, Mistress Sharon I now knew, to touch me and get me off again.

The guard was certainly prepared for my visit, but she had good control of her emotions because it took quite a while and lots of effort on my part to bring her off. After she came I felt my mistress tug on my leash leading me to stand up. I didn't even get a thank you as we left the office and walked back into the garage. My mistress didn't say a word until I was climbing back into the van.

"LaShon appreciated your efforts, Tina. If you choose to see me again, servicing the guard will be part of your duties. It's part of the price I pay for access to the locker room. Do you understand?"

"Yes Mistress Sharon."

"I wondered if you caught that. Yes my name is Sharon, but I prefer to be addressed Mistress S. Now do you want to ride home on the saddle or shall I just cuff you on the bench in back?"

That was probably the silliest question I had heard in a long time. The ride home seemed longer and bumpier than the ride there. Was my mistress taking a different route or what my pussy just sore from the fuck machine and my ass still tender from the riding crop? I didn't care. I was stuffed again, bouncing on the saddle and howling in orgasm every couple of minutes. When the van finally stopped and I was marched naked up my front sidewalk I didn't even care if anybody was watching. From the front I was ordered to crawl through the grass to the back yard. As if she was retracing her steps, my mistress took me for a spin around the yard and then again ordered me to pee. It had been hours since we were last in this position. This time I didn't hesitate. I just leaned forward and let go a stream right on the lawn. I was then directed to crawl into the house. The leash led the way and soon I was back in my bedroom.

Mistress Sharon positioned me on my knees and once again I serviced her wonderful pussy. Her taste was so much fresher than LaShon's and I enjoyed myself thoroughly as she rode my face and took her pleasure. From there I was positioned on my bed and my wrist cuffs were replaced by the timer cuffs snaked through the headboard. This time she didn't secure my legs or use any strategically placed toys to torment me. She lovingly pulled a blanket over my outstretched body and told me I had two hours to nap and about three hours before Jim got home. I appreciated her concern that I would not have to rush this time and drifted off to sleep.

I expected an email to be waiting for me the next morning, but there wasn't one. I wasn't sure if I should be so bold as to send one. After all, I was not in charge of this relationship. Several days went by and I wondered if I had done something wrong. I was on pins and needles waiting to hear from her. Finally on the next Friday she contacted me. Only it wasn't how I expected.

Waiting on my desk at work was a beige manila envelope. There was no return address, but the handwriting of my name matched my mistress' first letter she wrote to me so I knew it was from her. My cube mates had not arrived at work yet so I immediately opened the envelope. Inside were a note and a DVD. The DVD had a hand written label. Slave Tina. My heart sank. Obviously I was going to be the subject of the video. I began to read the letter. My hands were shaking.

"My lovely Tina. I am looking forward to your third and final audition for my harem. Enclosed you will find a recap of our last session. I'm sure you will find it as stimulating as I did. I expect an email from you after you watch it. Your last audition will be next Thursday. You will be spending the night so come up with any excuse you want to your husband. I'm partial to using having drinks with the girls after work and you had too much so you're crashing at a co-worker's house. But you can come up with whatever you want. I know he works for your same company so it might be more of a challenge, but I'm sure you can do it."

Just the sight of her handwriting had my insides turning to jelly.

"Your email simply needs to say 'Yes' or 'No'. There is no need for any additional words. If you say 'Yes' you will receive instructions by the close of business Thursday. If you decide 'No' I will not contact you again. The DVD is the only copy. It is yours to keep as a memento. I expect your answer by noon."

Shit. Noon. How was I going to watch the DVD before then? People were filing into the office already. There was no way I could watch it here. But it didn't really matter. I already knew what the answer would be. The email was time stamped 7:56am. It simply said "Yes."

The Fuckerware Party - Chapter 04

by Tappy McWidestance

My anxiety and anticipation was building. Thursday I would finally meet my mistress, even though I had been serving her for weeks in anonymity. I now suspected that she worked at my office. The envelope left on my desk with the DVD of our last session didn't have a return address and our receptionist had not registered any deliveries by a courier. I spent several days methodically searching my office trying to determine who she was. The security guard called her Sharon, but we didn't have anybody named Sharon working for us. Perhaps the guard had used her middle name or perhaps it was just to throw me off, but I found nothing related to a Sharon in our office.

There was also a clue on the DVD. In my private moments at home I had watched the DVD until it was burned into my mind. One thing that struck me was the camera was not always on a tripod. At times it changed position or zoomed in. I began to shake when I realized that meant I had not been alone with my mistress. For at least part of our time together, somebody else was with us. Another unknown person was documenting my debauchery. Although the camera operator had been careful not to show my mistress' face, there was one shot of her nailing me from behind which showed a pair of interlocking female symbols with a pair of handcuffs hanging down from them tattooed on the small of her back. I tried wandering around our office and discretely spying on my coworkers at the bathroom sink hoping to get a glimpse of the otherwise covered artwork hidden beneath a blouse. Again I failed to ascertain her true identity.

I finally had to resort to guessing based on height. I knew when I was on my knees, my mistress' pussy was level with my mouth. She was the perfect height to eat her pussy if you will. I knew she always wore heels with me. I could only guess they were at least three inches tall so I had to estimate where each woman in the office's pussy would be given those conditions. My mistress also had the most exquisite handwriting. Most everything in our office is typed, but there was an archive of memos to examine as some had signatures.

Basically I drove myself crazy trying to figure out who Mistress Sharon was without success. I always just ended up wet, horny and no closer to discovering her true identity. I would just have to wait until Thursday, three days away. Time crawled. I received no emails, texts or notes from her. I was on pins and needles. I had to masturbate 5 or 6 times a day to keep my head on straight. On Wednesday I was horny enough when I woke up to wear the remote panties to work again. The last time they had malfunctioned and I almost got caught cumming during a phone conference. I did get caught in the ladies room. The experience humiliated me, but the memories turned me on enough to try again. As I was sitting at my desk surrounded by my cube mates, happily yet silently buzzing away, I realized another clue about my mystery lover and why she had to be a co-worker. I'd never had my panties malfunction before or since and Suzy claimed she'd never heard of such a thing, but what if somebody in the office either took my remote or had their own during the phone conference. Perhaps somebody was playing with me even then. The thought was enough to send me scurrying to the bathroom to relieve the tension that had built up. Fortunately this time I wasn't caught.

Thursday dawned. Today was the day. I couldn't decide on what to wear. I assumed my mistress would provide for me any clothes I needed. Heck I would probably just end up naked so I dressed in my usual conservative business casual. I had a hard time concentrating on my work. I knew somebody in the office was going to make a move on me and as the day wore on I ended up handicapping the field. In my mind I assigned a percentage of probability that each woman in our office was my mistress. I watched as the clock slowly moved during the hour between 4pm and 5pm. The end of the day always seems longer, but this hour seemed to last an eternity. The office started emptying out, but still there was no message. I was getting desperate. At 4:55, our receptionist stopped by my desk.

"This just came for you," she said holding a FedEx box. "The delivery guy said they were running late today and apologized for not being here earlier."

I assured her it was fine. As she walked away I gave the box a shake. It was light and sounded like only a couple of items were inside. I sheepishly looked around the office. There were a couple of people still there, but most everyone had left by 5. A couple of women I had handicapped near the top of my "mistress pool" still in their offices. Were they waiting to see how I reacted to the contents of the box? When would they make their move?

My hands were shaking as I tore open the seal on the box. There was the expected letter, a pair of shoes and a collar with a set of nipple clamps attached to a ring in the front. My wet pussy quickly became a flash flood as I picked up the letter.

"My dearest Tina. I hope you have been looking forward to tonight. I want you to go out and get some dinner. I want you fed and back to the office by 6:15. From 6:15 to 6:50, I want you to sit at your desk and think about what it will mean for you to serve me tonight and in the future. Do not move from your desk and do not masturbate no matter how strong the urge is to do so. I anticipate the office will be empty by 6:30. At 6:50 I want you to strip off those unflattering clothes you are wearing and stuff them in your desk drawer. Put on the collar, clamps and shoes and then walk downstairs to the ladies room. In the handicapped stall you will find further instructions." The note was printed, but signed Mistress Sharon in the penmanship that made me weak.

I took a deep breath and put the note back in the box and the box in my drawer. I had an hour to get dinner. It didn't take that long so I spent 20 minutes walking around outside the building trying to calm my nerves. As ordered I was back at my desk a couple of minutes early. The office seemed to be empty, but I could feel her eyes on me. In my mind, she had to be watching me and monitoring my compliance. My 35 minutes spent in reflection on our relationship dragged even slower than the 4 o'clock hour had. The anticipation was killing me. I was glad the office had emptied out early. There didn't seem to be anybody around as I began stripping at 6:50. I was prepared for my mistress to pop out of hiding and take control of her conquest, but it didn't happen. I felt safe in my office as I began to wander naked through the halls to reach the stairs. I knew the elevators had cameras and I hoped the stairs were unmonitored.

I was tingling as I streaked through the building. I would have been humiliated if I had been caught, but as it was, I was just exhilarated. I didn't waste any time and knew I had made it to the bathroom before 7. The bathroom appeared empty. Perhaps she was waiting in the stall. I pushed the large door open on the handicapped stall, but all I found was a video camera on a tripod and two dildos. There was also a note on the tripod.

"Congratulations. You've made it this far. To prove your obedience and loyalty, I hope the first thing shown on this tape is you coming in naked. I want you to sit on the toilet and fuck yourself. I'm sure you've wanted to do that for hours so here is your chance. Use one of the dildos on each hole and fuck yourself until you cum. There's no rush so enjoy yourself. I'll know if you're faking, so don't. After you are done, I want you to bring the camera and the dildos to my office. It is on this floor. I'm sure you can find it. The proper way to enter my office is on your hands and knees. Setup the camera outside my door to capture your entrance. I'll have more instructions when you get here."

A sane person would never be following these instructions. I grabbed the dildos. The big one easily slid into my pussy. I could see myself in the screen of the camcorder. I looked absolutely trashy as I sat back on the toilet and spread my legs for the world, well at least the camera, to see. After a few deliciously squishy strokes in my pussy, I grabbed the smaller dildo and began sucking it. After learning to love anal penetration from the remote panties, the smaller dildo went home in my ass without much effort. I leaned on my side and lifted my leg against the stall wall so the camera could get a view of both holes being pleasured. There was no need to fake any gratification as my body released the energy which had been pent up all day. I tried to give flirty looks to the camera but I don't think I was successful. After just a few minutes, my lust overcame me and I came harshly. Losing control of my legs, I kicked the tripod. I was thankful that it didn't fall over, but I'm sure the lens captured an interesting sight as the intensity of my orgasm literally knocked me out of frame.

I grabbed the camera and for the record, gave thanks to my mistress. As I calmed down I suddenly had the realization that I had to find her office. But walking naked through the building carrying a video camera was definitely not my idea of a good time. Still I couldn't delay. I’m sure the camera had a time stamp so she would know. I grabbed the camera and her note and walked into the hallway and then into the elevator lobby. The floor numbers on one of the elevators was changing. I wasn't alone in the building. I quickly made plans to hide in the bathroom if the elevator stopped at my floor, but it passed me. I breathed a sigh of relief and set out on my task to find my mistress. As it turns out, it was easier than I thought it would be.

Next to the elevator was a floor directory. I'd already checked everyone in my company, but I had neglected to think about other companies. Scanning the directory, under the heading of "Building Management," I found a listing for Miss S. McCarthy. There were no Sharon's listed but I remember my mistress telling me to call her Miss S so I decided this had to be the place. I walked down the hall opposite from our offices and the bathrooms. There was a door without a window that said "building services" that matched the number on the directory. I setup the camera and opened the door. I dropped to my knees and crawled into the office. Looking up, there was nobody there. I stood up and retrieved the camera and set it inside the office. There was a hallway with several offices. They all looked dark except the last one where I could see light from under the door.

The crawl down the hallway had me feeling like I was sealing my fate. I prayed I was in the right place or I could never live this down and would have to quit my job. The door was shut so I knocked. I familiar voice told me to enter. I turned the knob and pushed the door open at the bottom wiggling my ass for the camera as I entered Miss S McCarthy's office.

"Your humble slave reporting for duty mistress," I began.

"Welcome slave Tina. Glad you could make it tonight."

I kept my eyes on the floor in front of me as she stood and walked from behind her desk. Her legs and feet were exactly as I had pictured them in my mind. Her 4" stilettos toned her beautiful calves. I followed her legs up as far as I dared without receiving permission. When I reached the hem of her short skirt about 5 inches about the knee, I dropped my gaze back to the floor.

"Stand and look at me Tina."

I stood up and recognized Miss S. immediately. She was the woman who had caught me masturbating in the bathroom. I only had a glimpse of her through my embarrassed eyes last time. But now as I drank in her beauty I was awe. She was probably 15 years older than me, but she was stunning. She was dressed very professionally in a form fitting custom tailored business suit. I watched in awe as she advanced on me and took my face in her hands. She gave me a deep, passionate and definitely wet, soulful kiss.

"We're going to have a lot of fun tonight, pet."

Miss S told me we were going out for drinks and dancing. She unzipped a hanging bag and pulled out a black cocktail dress. She also pulled out translucent g-string and a small box I recognized as a Ben Wa ball container. I needed no lubricant to insert the balls into my smoldering pussy. The panties, thin as they were, felt like I was wearing nothing at all. At least they would hold the balls in, I figured. The dress was actually more modest than I would have guessed. It covered my breasts and ended a couple of inches above my knees. I wasn't crazy that my mistress had not seen fit to provide a bra for the outfit, but all things considered, it wasn't too bad.

We headed downstairs together in the elevator. I was twitching as the balls began to work their magic as soon as I started walking. Sharon drove which left me free to fidget in the passenger seat. We drove to a well know night club. I was surprised that we didn't go to a lesbian or S&M bar, but I knew better than to question my mistress. We found a parking space in the club's lot. Before we got out, Mistress S had be hike up my dress. She then pinched the sides of the g-string and pulled on the top until the sides disappeared between my pussy lips. I felt myself flow around the sides of the g-string and knew my pussy lips would now be teased by those panties much in the way the balls were teasing my insides. I followed Miss S into the club. It was almost 8pm.

There were a few people dancing and a few more at the bar, but the place was pretty slow. I guessed it was early and that Thursday wasn't a big night out. Sharon and I found a booth in a dimly lit corner where were able to sip a couple of glasses of wine and talk for nearly an hour before things started to pick up and the club turned the music up. By then a series of guys, some good looking, some not, began hitting on us. With a well practiced wave of the hand, Miss Sharon sent them all away until a geeky looking college type kid approached. I don't know if Sharon took pity on him because he was clearly out of our league or if it was part of her master plan, but she suggested (I took it as an order) that I dance with him.

If you've never danced while stuffed with Ben Wa balls, you don't know what you're missing. Between the balls and the g-string wadded up in my snatch, the motion of the dancing was turning me on. By the end of the song I questioned whether I could make it back to our booth without cumming. Fortunately a slow song came on and I was able to wrap my arms around my geek in shining armor to steady myself and slow down my heart beat. I held him tight. He wasn't sure what to do with his hands although I secretly wished he was squeeze my ass or fondle my breasts. I managed to trap his knee between my legs by the time the song ended was dry humping him in a very pleasurable way.

My hero finally caught on that I was basically masturbating against him. He had a smile from ear to ear. When the song ended the DJ announced he was taking a break. I was crestfallen. My partner became much bolder and asked if he could take me home. I told him that I was with somebody and didn't think that was such a good idea. We walked back to the table and he surprised me when he made the same offer to Sharon. Apparently he thought if he struck out with me, maybe she would say yes. I was a little worried that Sharon might say yes for me since she picked the club for a reason, but she didn't. She told me to sit back down and asked the geek if he would buy us another round.

He calmly asked Sharon if he wasn't our type, why should he buy us drinks? Sharon asked if he had noticed I was trying to cum on his leg. He said of course he had. Sharon told me that I was horny because my husband wasn't seeing to my needs. That of course was a lie. At that point Sharon was the one not seeing to my needs but it was a white lie that the geek could easily believe. She then offered to let him watch me cum in exchange for two more glasses of wine. Quick as a flash he was at the bar as I was staring at her shooting daggers with my eyes.

"Oh come on Tina. I know you want it. It will be fun and you will make his night."

I wasn't in a position to argue as he returned with two drinks in his hands and slid into the booth next to me.

"Tina," Sharon began. "This nice gentleman has brought us a drink. I think it is time you repaid him."

I reluctantly spread my legs under the table resting one on his leg and one on my mistress. I was staring at his face the whole time and I assume Sharon was staring at me. As soon as I touched my pussy all thoughts of restraint vanished. I felt wet and sloppy as I began fingering my clit and sliding my fingers up and down my slit. I could tell he was getting as into my performance as was I. There was no need for me to fake my climax. The only question I had was whether I would be too loud when I came. I solved this problem by burying my head on his bicep as I screamed out in pleasure into his arm. I'm sure my mistress was pleased by my performance and I'm sure the geek got his money's worth.

After I came, he once again offered to take us home when my mistress told him we both prefer the company of women and sent him away. He left with a smile on his face and a lump in his jeans. He was $10 lighter but obviously much happier. I watched him disappear in the general direction of the rest rooms. I bet I can guess what he did next.

We sat and sipped our new glasses of wine while I calmed down. Other men had noticed my performance. From their chairs, the bar and from other booths, I saw men holding folded bills obviously offering money for a repeat performance. I wondered if my mistress brought me along to save money on wine. I was about to ask her when I saw my boss Linda and her husband walk in. What was more shocking is I saw my cube mate Becky with them. This wasn't the Becky I knew, however. At work Becky was the quiet one in our four person workgroup. She was very conservative always wearing professional, but not particularly revealing or sexy clothes. She never wore heels and rarely talked about her personal life. The Becky I now saw was completely different. She was dressed to the nines in a slinky dress slit high up her thigh and low down her chest. Her hair, usually up in a tight bun was down around her shoulders and styled for a night out on the town. Almost most shocking was the pair of fuck me pumps on her feet. Who even knew she had legs let alone a toned set that run all the way up to a very tight ass. In truth, I almost didn't recognize her. I say almost most shocking because the most shocking part was Linda's husband had his arm around Becky's waist. It wasn't just a friendly I'm giving you a sociable squeeze kind of hug either. They were walking arm in arm into the club.

Linda clearly wasn't oblivious to the situation. She had turned and looked at the pair and wasn't mad. What was going on here? Immediately I sank down into the booth.

"What's wrong Tina?" Sharon asked.

"My boss just walked in. I can't have her see me here."

"What not? You're not doing anything wrong."

"Really? So grinding myself on a stranger and then masturbating for him is normal?" I responded.

"It might not be normal, but there is nothing wrong with being here."

"Can we go now before she sees us? Please?" I asked.

"We since you asked nice, we can. But you're going to owe me one for this."

I already owed her everything this night. I would never refuse an order from her so I wasn't too worried about what her statement might entail. "Fine, but let's please sneak out of here."

We discretely made our way to the door. Once I was past an angle where I could have made eye contact with my boss I hurried to the entrance. Sharon was following at a more relaxed pace and caught up to me in the parking lot. I was smiling. She was not.

"Don't ever do that again, slave. You stay behind me and walk at my pace. You will be punished when we get back to the office."

I looked down at the ground after realizing my mistake. The drive back to the office was quiet. I hoped I had not blown the final interview. We took the elevator back up to Sharon's floor and walked into her office.

"I've been thinking about an appropriate punishment for you. Strip."

I immediately pulled off the dress and the g-string. I had learned to leave the heels on so I did. As I pulled the g-string off, the balls slid out of my pussy and made a clanking sound as they hit the floor.

"Wet enough, slut?" Sharon taunted.

I blushed, then bent over and picked up the balls. I cleaned them with my tongue like I cleaned all my mistress' toys and then handed them back to her. She put them back in their case and opened one of her desk drawers and dropped them in. She also took the opportunity to pull out a collar and leash. At least I had not blown the last interview completely, I thought. After clipping me in, she tugged on the least and we headed toward the door. My legs began to weaken as we reached the elevator bank. I followed her submissively into the elevator and she picked my floor. Where were we going?

As building manager she had a pass key to all the companies and I soon found myself walking past my cube, then the conference room and finally to my boss' office. Sharon unlocked the door and led me inside. There was a picture of Linda and her husband on the desk.

"I wanted to talk to your boss and see if she could smell how dirty you were at the club. You're probably immune to your scent by this point, but I assure you that cute geek boy knew you were on the make. Since you denied me the pleasure of giving you a little humiliation, I think we'll leave Linda a small present for tomorrow."

I didn't know what Sharon was talking about and I didn't think I wanted to know. Sharon sat down in Linda richly appointed leather desk chair and motioned me across her lap. We started with a vigorous hand spanking so I would remember my place. My ass was on fire, but with each slap, a wave of pleasure rode up through my pussy and directly into my brain. I was grinding my crotch on my mistress' leg much like I had on my poor dance partner. I'm sure if she had let me, I could have cum just from the spanking, but my mistress had other ideas.

She motioned for me to sit on the desk. I'm sure my sweaty ass made quite an impression on Linda’s monthly planner which covered the top of her desk. I spread my legs without being told. I was hoping my mistress would soon give me some relief. She did, but not in the way I was expecting. Picking up my boss' phone receiver, she told me to masturbate with it. She wanted my scent on the mouthpiece so tomorrow morning my boss would get a surprise. I was pretty grossed out at the thought, but I also needed to cum and grabbed the improvised toy and began rubbing it against my slit.

Sharon cheered me on as I began to get into the rude act. She helped unclip the phone cord so I could insert the handset deep into my pussy. I hoped my liquid wouldn't ruin the microphone, but I wasn't about to stop. I was getting closer and closer when Sharon slapped my hand and told me to heel. I opened my eyes in horror and let go of the phone. She pulled the glistening receiver out of my pussy and plugged the cord back in. I watched as she carefully set the receiver back in the phone cradle without wiping the excess juice off. She then stood up and motioned for me to do the same. I hopped off the desk to stand next to her. The top sheet of paper on the calendar stuck to my ass and I had to peel it back. There was a perfect butt print on it.

"Now I want you to rub your little pink pussy all over the chair. Spread your scent around. Stink it up real good."

After the phone receiver, this task seemed almost comical. I stood on the seat of the chair and as Sharon steadied it, I rubbed myself all over the leather headrest. Getting the lower back of the chair proved more problematic. I had to sit on the chair and wrap my legs over the arm rests and around the back to make contact. Sharon wasn't pleased with my efforts so she stuck two fingers inside me and after wiggling them around to my undying gratitude, she took them out and wiped them all over the chair. She repeated this process several times until she was satisfied and I was a panting mess. I begged her to allow me to cum. She said I could, but not here.

She told me to crawl like the bitch dog I was and led me back into the hallway. She locked Linda's door. She'd never know anybody was there when she arrived at the office the next day. Sharon led and I followed as we made it back to my desk.

"Ever been fucked on your desk?"

"No mam."

"Well there's no time like the present."

That is how it came to be that at 10pm on a Thursday night I found myself bent over my desk at work while another woman finger fucked me to orgasm. It was so wonderful. I knew my desk and most of my cube would now smell like my boss' office and I didn't care. I rode my mistress' fingers as I ground my clit into the edge of the desk and howled like an animal. Amazingly my mistress did allow me to orgasm. I figured she would stop me on the edge again. When we were done I dropped to the floor, grabbed her ankles and kissed her feet while thanking her over and over for letting me cum.

"We've only just begun pet. You need to call your husband and remind him you are not coming home tonight."

I had totally forgotten about Jim. My mind had been distracted after all. I made the call from my cell. He didn't seem surprised. He sounded sleepy. He thanked me for calling and told me to have a good time. I was relieved he was trusting enough that I didn't have to make up more of a story than a girls goodbye party for someone who was leaving. As I hung up the phone, Sharon tugged on the leash again. I was allowed to walk this time. Sharon told me two steps behind and one to the left. Always, two behind and one to the left or right. We walked back to the hallway and she relocked our office door. I figured we were heading back to her office. I was wrong.

Instead we walked around the corner and down a hallway. This side had the men's room. I wondered if she was going to have me leave a present for the guys in the office too, but we walked past the bathroom stopping at the freight elevator. I got a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach as we waited. The elevator arrived. It was definitely a service elevator lacking the modern decorating touches of our other elevators, but it was the additional destination buttons which immediately caught my eye. Beyond the lobby button where the other elevators ended was B1, B2 and B3. Sub-basement 3. My mistress' other office. I realized as we descended that our last session took place right in this building and I knew where we were headed.

This elevator was much slower than the passenger elevators which gave me more time to think, worry, remember and even dream a little. Slowly we descended into the bowels of the basement. As the doors opened I immediately recognized the dimly lit, dank, moldy hallway. Walking out of the elevator I noticed the gate was shut heading to the old locker rooms. Sharon never turned instead leading me straight to the security office. LaShawn was not on duty. Another guard, Tasha was. She apparently had expected us and expressed that LaShawn had raved about my oral skills. She said she was very ready for "her bribe" and spread her legs for me. Like LaShawn before her, our encounter was very businesslike. Apparently my tongue was paying the access fee to the locker room. After Tasha was satisfied, three orgasms later, she handed a key to Sharon. Traveling down the hallway I felt alive as we walked into the unknown. At least unknown to me. I had no idea what to expect.

This time I was allowed to see the room. As I had pictured in my mind, the locker room had long been neglected and really wasn't suitable for use. The tiles were moldy although it looked like all the fixtures were functional. The former storeroom which had been converted to a make-shift dungeon was cleaner. The paint was a few years old, but still nice. There was enough bondage and S&M gear to have a serious party. I wondered just what Mistress Sharon had in store for me. As it turned out, not much. She let me go to the bathroom and then she tied me to the twin size bed in the corner of the room. After that she strapped on the chin dildo and rode my face until she screamed in ecstasy. It was close to 11 when she came. She then pulled a thin blanket over my body and told me she was going home. I started to twist in my bonds. I didn't want to be left there alone. She told me not to worry that Tasha would look after me and that she would see me in the morning. She shut off the lights on her way out. It was very quiet. The only sounds I could hear were my heartbeat and my breathing.

Left without stimulation and no way to get myself off, I eventually fell asleep. In truth, I slept very well. I don't remember waking up through the night until I felt pressure on my head. I woke to the dim bathroom light shining around the open door of my room. Rising and falling above my face was the very juicy pussy of another woman. I couldn’t get a look at her face. All I could see was pussy and boobs. She had a guard's shirt on so I assumed it was LaShawn. She didn't speak. She just took her pleasure until she was satisfied and then put her skirt back on and walked out the door. A few minutes later Tasha came in. The scene was repeated. She dropped her skirt, fucked my face, came and climbed off. Instead of getting dressed right away, however, she undid my bindings.

"I'm off duty now. You need to go to the bathroom and shower. You smell like a whorehouse."

I didn't want to question her, but at least part of that smell was from her and her security partner.  Still I was happy to be free so I did as she instructed. The shower tiles were pretty nasty, but the water pressure was good and the temperature was warm. The shower felt great and I spent a little longer than necessary just relaxing. I had my eyes closed standing under the cascade of water letting my body get back to a feeling of normalcy when I heard Tasha bellow.

"Enough slut. I want to go home. Get back in here."

I snapped back to the present and turned off the water. I toweled off and walked back into the dungeon room as I had learned Tasha and LaShawn liked to call it. I was hoping she had some clothes for me to wear so I could either head home or up to work. I couldn't tell what time it was but figured the shift change was probably either 6 or 7am. As I walked into the dungeon, Tasha was patting the cylinder I must have been tied to last time I was here.

"I know you liked this last time, bitch. I saw video of you as you came on your mistress' fuck machine. I'm sure you will enjoy it just as much today."

I had a chance to look at the fixture this time. It looked like a short gymnastics pommel horse. I'm guessing that is what it started life as. Since then it had been modified to add restraint hooks, the clit vibes and a few things I apparently had not been introduced to yet. I didn't hesitate to bend myself over the horse once again. I hoped LaShawn would hook me back up to the fuck machine. If I had to wait for Mistress Sharon, at least I could enjoy it.

Once I was restrained, Tasha stood in front of me, bent over and pushed her ass in my face. "Tongue my brown eye white girl. You white sluts always like tasting black ass, don't you?"

I couldn't speak for all white girls, but I know I found both black security guards to be a turn on. They both seemed powerful which was very attractive. Tasha ground her ass into my face rubbing her foul tasting hole all over my mouth and nose. She rubbed my face for a few minutes until she tired of this game. I figured she would have me eat her again, but she began to walk away. Apparently the smell of her backside was going to stick with me for a while.

I heard Tasha in one of the cabinets. She returned with two items. One was a big butt plug with a long hair tail. The other was my ever present blindfold.

"I always liked the look of this tail. I've never let somebody stick something this size up my ass before, but I'm sure you can take."

"I pleaded with her not to put that thing in me, but it was to no avail. At least she lubed it up good before she began pushing and twisting it into my rectum. It was much larger than the ass plug from the vibrating panties. I'd always thought those were pretty big and the dildo I had used last night in the bathroom wasn’t near this size. This thing felt like it was splitting me apart. I grunted and grunted trying to take my mind off the violation, but Tasha would not take no for an answer and kept pushing until my body finally yielded and the phallus buried itself up my ass. I could feel the hairs from my new tail brushing against my ass cheeks and thighs. I couldn't see it, but I'm sure my tail presented quite a sight when you entered the room and the first thing you would see is me bent over the pommel horse with a tail sticking out of my ass.

Tasha moved back in front of me a secured the blindfold. Whatever was going to happen next I would be without sight. I could tell she was walking past me when I felt a sharp slap to my ass.

"Just relax bitch. Your mistresses will be here soon."

I heard her laughing as she walked out and then heard the click of the light switch and the shutting of the door.

Mistresses? Did I hear her right? Did she really use the plural of the word?

I was left alone in the dark. I was naked, cold and strapped bent over the pommel horse. All I could do is wait and think. Well I could also feel my juices running down my thigh. Fortunately I didn't have to wait long. After only about 15 minutes I once again heard the door opening. I felt a gentle hand run across my butt and up my back.

"Good morning pet," I heard mistress Sharon say. "How did you sleep last night?"

I began to answer but I stopped when I felt her finger begin to penetrate my wetness.

"I can tell you are still happy with our little arrangement," she cooed as her finger continued to explore my pussy.

"No doubt you are wondering what is going to happen. Allow me to explain a bit. I belong to a group of mistresses who exchange ideas and occasionally slaves. We each have a stable of women willing to do our bidding. The numbers vary, but we each usually keep from one to four slaves at any given time. Some of us are strictly lesbian; some of us share with our husbands."

I was trying to focus on what my mistress was telling me, but it was difficult as she continued to manipulate my sex.

"Since we do swap slaves from time to time, we all agreed to vote on adding anybody to the group. Today you will meet three more mistresses and possibly some of their slaves. While you would belong to me, you must serve them without question or restriction if our relationship is to work. The room you are in is my private sanctuary. I only bring my slaves here and only share them with LaShawn and Tasha. As a result your interviews with the other mistresses will not be here. However I do have a lot of work to do today so they will be in this building."

If I had not been tied to the pommel horse I think my knees would have buckled.

"You can still back out. I'm sure this wasn't quite what you expected this morning. If you chose to continue, we'll have to call your boss and tell her you're sick or something. You should probably call your husband too. Tell him you're hung over, but otherwise fine. Do you want to continue?"

"Yes mistress," I replied immediately.

"Good. Let's get you ready."

Mistress Sharon unbuckled me and pulled off my blindfold. I blinked several times as my eyes adjusted to the light. She was dressed in tight fitting mocha coffee brown dress. The length was below her knee and she had on shoes with a modest one inch heel. She looked professional, plain even, certainly not like a wild mistress who now controlled my sex life.

She looked at my tail and chastised Tasha for inserting it with me. I like this tail for some slaves, but you were not prepared for it. I apologize. If you are accepted into the group, I will make sure you get enough anal training that using this would be a pleasurable experience. I have not decided if I’m going to pony train you yet so let’s just forget about this for now. My mistress slowly pulled the invader from my backside. I felt more violated than I ever had with her before. I was sure my ass would never be the same again.

She had me shower and fix my hair and makeup. She told me to prepare myself to impress. I was almost done when she approached me from behind and started patting talcum powder all over my body. "Trust me," she said.

She led me back into her dungeon and had me sit on a small stool. I looked at the stool expecting to see a dildo sticking up or something, but sometimes a stool is just a stool. Mistress Sharon then opened a box and pulled a strange looking garment out.

"We like to play dress up with our slaves. Today you are going to be Batgirl. Unlike Yvonne Craig on the TV show, however, you will be the teasee not the teasor. Like you though, she did always seem to like being tied up."

My mistress held a purple latex catsuit in her hand. I'd never seen such a thing up close. It was both frightening and exciting at the same time. Sharon began to unfold the suit and helped me slide my legs into it. I'd never worn anything so form fitting and constricting before. I now understood the need for the talc. It was a challenge even with my mistress' help to get my legs into the suit. I could only assume the torso would be more of a challenge and it was. I had to bend over and pull my arms in to allow enough slack in the suit to get in on my body. When I stood back up it tightened taking my breath away. There was a built in bra which snuggled around my breasts. Mistress Sharon then slid a pair of purple go-go boots onto my feet. They seemed like a weird choice but I wasn't about to complain. There was a strap at the top of the boots which my mistress tightened and then locked in place with a small luggage lock. The boots were not coming off until she was ready for them to come off.

My hands were contained in latex gloves formed in the catsuit itself, although my mistress saw fit to put soft purple cuffs over my wrists. Finally a purple latex hood was pulled over my head. My hair flowed under the edge of the hood. My mistress teased my hair so it was balanced around my head and not clumping unevenly. The hood had build in plastic ears at the top and tiny slits at the eyes and over my ears. My nose was held in a plastic nose piece inside the mask, but the holes were big enough to allow normal breathing. The mouth hole was fairly large. My entire lip area and part of my cheeks pushed through the hole and were visible, or more accurately available, for my mistress' pleasure.

I looked at the transformation in the mirror. The suit fit me like a second skin. Every curve of my body was accentuated. The built in bra looked like something Madonna or Lady Gaga would wear. I don't think there was much of me holding up the solid cone shaped breasts which pushed obscenely out of the front of the suit high on my chest. The boots were a challenge to walk in. I'd begun to get accustomed to walking in heels as high, but the tightness of the suit made moving my legs difficult and left me unstable. As we began to walk out of the locker room and down the hall, I began to feel a euphoria and warmth wash over my body. Tasha was our first stop to get her opinion of my outfit. I wasn't surprised to hear it was favorable. I was fully prepared to service her again, but instead Mistress Sharon directed me back to the hallway.

As we waited for the freight elevator, Mistress Sharon clipped two additional pieces of latex over the eye slits. Apparently she didn't want me to know where we were going. I tried to count the floors on the elevator. I couldn't be sure, but I thought we stopped one floor below Sharon's office and two floors below mine. I was hustled out of the elevator.

"This floor is vacant. The tenant moved out a few months ago. It will be perfect for your interviews."

I was led through the office. I tried to picture how our office was laid out to determine where I was. I quickly gave up as we turned where my office doesn’t have turns and I realized the build out was different. We reached our destination and Sharon put me in an office chair. "Let's make those calls," she said.

First we called Jim and I told him everything was ok. He asked a few questions about what we did last night and I had to think quickly on my feet. I told him about going to the club with Linda, her husband, Becky and a new friend Sharon who manages the building. He seemed to buy my story, but I was very glad to be done with the conversation. I hate lying and don't think I'm very good at it. Next I called Linda. Thankfully I got her voicemail. Apparently it was still early. At Sharon's suggestion I told Linda I was having car trouble and that I would be in later. Apparently my interview was not an all day affair.

I was now free for another few hours before I would be missed. Mistress Sharon took my arm indicating it was time to stand again. I felt her rub her hands all over my suit. I didn't have much sensation on the inside, but I could tell she was enjoying the tactile experience. She then took my hand and pulled it forward. I felt a table. Probably a conference table left behind from the previous tenant. As she pulled my hand along the edge, I felt a strap. She then pulled my hand onto the top of the table and I felt the soft padding. I immediately recognized the bondage bed.

Mistress Sharon began to help me onto the table. It wasn't easy because I could not bend my legs very much. With my hands on the table, my mistress had to put both her hands on my butt and basically push me up onto the table. I ended up on my hands and knees, a latex cat in doggie position. I began to move toward the center of the table, but a sharp slap on my ass told me to stop. The sensation of the spank was much more pronounced than when my mistress was simply touching me. Perhaps it was the position tightening the suit even more that allowed the spanking wave to propagate over more of my body. Perhaps it was my arousal. Perhaps I really didn't care about the reason, but it felt good and went straight to my pussy.

I stopped moving and waited for my mistress' next move. I felt a zipper enclosed in the crotch of the catsuit being opened. The tension in the bottom of the suit released giving access to my pussy and ass. It was still tight, but at least I could breathe a little easier. My mistress gave me another swat and I continued crawling to the center of the table where she rolled me onto my back and secured me the bondage bed. As I’m sure you guessed, I wasn’t using the Velcro straps. I was stuck there until I was released. My mistress fingered me again. I had no doubt she would be pleased with the level of slickness she would find. I felt her moving her hands up to my breasts. When I had been helped into the catsuit I had not noticed the nipple access panels. They were almost like a Ziploc bag closure as Mistress Sharon deftly opened the area of the suit right above my hard nipples allowing them to pop out. This further detensioned the suit. It was now almost comfortable.

I assumed I would be teased at this point. Nothing in my experience with mistress Sharon led me to believe I would be getting off anytime soon. Still, the very act of being teased had become a huge turn-on because I knew my eventual release would be mind blowing. Mistress Sharon did not let me down. I felt the sticky electrical pads of remote panties being attached to both my nipples. I really didn't like the electric play, but I was in no place to complain. I then felt another pad being attached to my clit. Shit, the clit teaser was fun, but electric shocks? Not good. My mistress worked quickly and efficiently to wire me up and then zipped the suit back closed. It was a struggle to get the pussy zipper closed but the nipple Ziplocs shut fairly easily.

"I've got some work to do slut. The other mistresses should be here in a little while. Serve them like you desire to serve me and you'll be fine. I've told them not to mark you, but I can't say you will not be punished for being the dirty slut whore that you are. Have fun. I'll be back by noon."

Her vulgar language and description of me didn’t faze me. The time of her promised return. That bothered me. Noon. It sounded almost like a death sentence as the first shock of electricity hit my nipples and clit. Linda had not answered her phone. She's always in the office at 8am. That means I have at least four hours up here. As a second jolt of electricity hit my nipples, I could only pray my new anonymous mistresses would have mercy on me. A short time later a softer jolt hit my clit. Then a stronger one hit just my left nipple. Apparently the electric controller had a random element to it. This was going to be a long morning.

I don't know how long I lay on the table alone with my thoughts and the stinging bites of electricity tormenting my nipples and clit. The gentler ones, which the controller seemed to favor, were keeping me aroused. They were, or my body decided they were because I needed them to be, quite exhilarating. However, every 10 shocks or so, a harder jolt would rock my body. These were not arousing and were quite painful. Especially when the controller decided to hit my clit with a hard jolt, any pleasure that had been building drained out of my body. Of course the diabolical machine would reset to lower voltages and begin ramping me back up. After several cycles like this I realized that the number of low intensity hits was increasing each cycle. From a strong pop at the beginning for every 3 soft ones to once every 5, then every 10 and now every 20 the electrical toy began to tease me. My body was becoming more and more aroused while my mind struggled to estimate when the next hard jolt was going to happen. I felt like my body was betraying me. It shouldn't be enjoying this treatment. But I knew better. What I classified as a hard jolt 3o minutes ago now seemed mild and was a turn-on. If I could hold on long enough so the interval of soft electrical kisses could be long enough, I might actually be able to cum.

I lay on the table twisting in my bonds as I sunk deeper and deeper into the depravity of my situation. My only thoughts were on the triangle of pleasure and pain under my suit and how much longer I would need to get off. I was getting closer each cycle and knew my climax would be soon. I just had to make it a little longer. A little longer. One or two more cycles. A little longer. Then I heard the door open.

I heard heels on the hardwood floor. They were not my mistress' sound. The heels were different as was the length of the stride. I almost couldn't believe my ears had become so in tune with my environment when I was blindfolded that I could tell so much with so little information. I heard her walk over to the table. She was standing next to the controls for the electric pads. What was she going to do? I heard the tapping of her fingers on the box and then felt the change...

The Fuckerware Party - Chapter 05

by Tappy McWidestance

I heard the click of the electric control box and felt all three electric pads spring to life with a low grade charge. My body tensed and my back arched upward toward my anonymous benefactor. As it adjusted to the tingling sensations by body relaxed back onto the bondage bed and a moan escaped my mouth. I felt a hand running itself over my latex clad body as if to check my firmness. I was grateful she was allowing the tingling to continue and hoped the visual form I was presenting pleased her enough to let me cum.

Her hands reached my head and I could sense she was standing at the narrow end of the table. I felt her press both hands onto my cheeks, cradling my head and then pushing down my next and over my breasts. The continuing electric charges were driving me closer to the edge as I now felt two more sets of hands begin to run up my legs. I was being caressed everywhere and I withered on the bed as much as my bonds would allow. I tried to picture what I must look like which only added fuel to the fire between my legs. I began to whimper as the stimulation began to overrun my body's control mechanisms. Over and over the hands made their journeys up and down my legs, just brushing the edges of my pussy, and down and up my head to my breasts.

These new women were very effective in how they were stimulating me. I'm sure they had done this before. Their touch was very different than Mistress Sharon. Not necessarily better, but different. I remembered what my mistress had told me that I would be auditioning for three additional dominants today and they might bring their slaves with them. I wondered if all three of these women were mistresses or if there was a mix of positions working on my body. As usual, my lack of sight due to the blindfold led to an increased awareness of the sounds around me. Unfortunately, apart from an occasional heel click and my moaning, the room was quiet. One of the women, the woman at my head, wore a very distinctive perfume. I didn't recognize the fragrance, but I knew if I smelled it again, I would recognize the wearer. I tried to indentify the women working my legs so I might be able to recognize her later, but she gave no hint of individuality.

They continued their massage of my body for at least 10 minutes. I was panting in need and ever so close to climaxing, but couldn't quite go over the edge. Eventually the electric pads were turned off and removed. With the zipper down and my pussy exposed, my new mistress' perfume scent was now overwhelmed by the arousal odor emanating from my suit. I felt a finger dip into my pussy. It met no resistance as my copious fluids had lubricated me completely. The finger pulled away and I heard somebody go ummm. I then felt another finger enter and leave and from the other side of the table another affirmative good taste sound.

I begged for them to return their fingers to my pussy and to get me off, but they said nothing. Apparently they were determined to maintain their anonymity just as Mistress Sharon had done for so long. I heard the zipper of a skirt or dress being pulled down and felt somebody climbing on the table with me. I wasn't surprised at all when a very wet pussy descended onto my lips. As Mistress Sharon had taught me, the mistress always cums first so I went to work. Again the owner of this juicy pussy was much gentler than Mistress Sharon. She held my head but did not pull it upward by my hair or mash it into her pussy. She must have been turned on because it didn't take much work for me to make her cum. I suppose if you are a dominant having access to a new bound beauty would be a turn on. The woman liberally coated my face with her juices. Now along with her perfume I would have a second way to identify her. She climbed off the table and I prepared myself to service the next woman.

But an unexpected thing happened. Instead of feeling another woman climbing above my head, I felt a warm tongue begin to lap at my pussy. The woman was in tight to my smoldering love hole taking in all the juice I could provide. She had me climbing the proverbial walls in seconds. I pleaded with her not to stop and to take me over the edge. As I was praising her oral skills, I heard a grunt and then felt her head bounce against my pussy. Her tongue lapped against my clit in a delicious way and then I felt her head rebound away from my body. Then it happened again and I heard her squeal "Fuck me mistress!"

She had broken the silence the three women had maintained. I had been concentrating on my own pleasure so I didn't really process the voice well, but I knew it sounded familiar. I heard a sharp slap to her bottom, apparently in response to her outburst. I now pictured a beautiful slave girl bent over the table. She was servicing my pussy while her mistress took her from behind. From the force the submissive was bouncing her head into my crotch; I could only assume her mistress was using a strap-on to pound her possession.

This revelation served as all the inspiration my brain needed to take me over the edge and shower the woman's mouth with my girl-cum. I struggled against my bonds as my body tried to twist and contort while the climax ripped through me. Soon after the woman servicing my pussy also came as her mistress continued to pound her from behind. As soon as she had calmed down, I felt her moving away from the table. Almost as quickly, my mouth was presented with the strap-on which had defiled her. I guess the two mistresses shared their preference for toy cleaning methods as the huge fake cock was pressed into my mouth. While I was blowing the monster rubber cock, I felt another tongue begin licking my outer lips. I was very sensitive after having just cum so the talented tongue had no problem beginning to build my body up to another climax.

Like her sister in slavery, I pictured this slave servicing my pussy while I cleaned her mistress' strap-on. Moments after the fake dick was pulled from my mouth, I once again felt a head slamming into my pelvis and I knew her mistress had mounted her. Our coupling lasted longer this time but ended in just as satisfying a manner. Both the slave and I climaxed and then I got to taste her flavor as I cleaned the dildo. I now had three flavors of pussy to commit to memory and one perfume. The short voice identity was long gone. All three women gave me a kiss and I heard the door open and close. Two mistresses down, two to go.

I lay on the table for a while. My pussy was twitching in the post orgasmic glow of two wonderful climaxes. I think I fell asleep for a while because I remember waking to the touch of another feminine hand. This time I felt two pairs of hands explored my body, although they seemed careful not to get too close to my pussy or nipples. As I wondered what degrading act I might have to perform for these two, I felt someone climbing up on the table. I prepared my tongue to do its duty, but instead of sitting on me, the woman settled next to me with her butt nestled near my armpit. I heard the sounds of a woman satisfying another woman as realized she was being eaten out. The woman made no effort to touch me, other than her lower back touching the catsuit. Apparently whoever was eating her out was talented based on the sounds she began to make. I was forced to lie helplessly and unfulfilled as the woman enjoyed three orgasms at the tongue of her mate. I managed to restrain from begging. I figured it wouldn't do any good in their game anyway, but I did file away in my brain every little sound she made. There were no words, but her screams of joy had a much defined cadence and timbre. I knew I could identify them if I ever heard them again.

Finally she had her fill. I expected her to share some of her juice with me, but she didn't. Instead as she hopped off the table I felt the other woman climbing on. I wondered if their scene would be repeated, but quickly figured out that wouldn't be the case as I felt her legs straddling my head. Unlike my last partner, this one was facing down the table with her ass positioned right on my nose and her pussy already dripping into my mouth. I stuck out my tongue to begin what I knew she wanted when I felt her lean down across my body and bury her own tongue in my smoldering honey pot. I can only imagine the look on her mistresses face as the slave and I 69'ed for her and our pleasure. I quickly got the message that the group's slaves were going to pleasure me today provided their mistresses were pleasured first. I'd never done a 69 before and found it very exciting. From what I could tell my slave partner was enjoying it too. Her mistress gave us plenty of time to work each other into a frenzy and we came together. It was almost sweet as there had been no spanking, teasing, toys or degrading acts. Apart from me being bound to the table and blindfolded, it was almost normal.

Once we were done I expected the women to make a quick exit. Before they left, however, I felt a small vibrating egg being placed in my vagina and the zipper being pulled back up. The damn thing wasn't very powerful. I guess mistress number four just wanted me primed before her arrival.

Once again I was left to simmer in my own juices as my mind raced through all the possibilities and permutations of partners and activities my new situation could entail. I tried hard to convince my brain to take me over the edge, but I could not reach an orgasm just from the limited vibrations of the egg. I became more and more frustrated. Had it been half an hour? A full hour? I couldn't tell. Surely it was almost time for Mistress Sharon to return. These women had captured my mind, body and spirit. I prayed I had measured up and would be accepted into their group. I couldn't bear to think of the other option and what I might do if they rejected me. Finally I heard the door open again.

"Hello pet," I heard Mistress Sharon say. "You've done well so far. Only one more test for you today."

"Thank you mistress. I've certainly enjoyed the morning so far."

"Yes, I'm sure you have based on the reports I've received. I'm here with another friend and her slave. Like the other they will not be talking, but I assure you that you do know them. One of the things our group really enjoys is gangbangs. Even the mistresses enjoy them from time to time, although mainly we prefer picking out a slave and fucking her into submission."

That sounded fun to me. I listened intently. It was all I could do.

"Here's the plan. You are going to service my friend while her slave services me. If you do a good job, she and I will fuck your pussy and ass while you eat out the slave. If you don't do well, the interview is over and you will not be joining our group. Not only that, but I'll take you back downstairs and punish you like you've never been punished for wasting our time. Understand?"

"Yes mistress. I won't let you down."

"I know you won't pet."

I felt my bonds being released and at somebody's direction, sat up. I felt a hand take mine and was directed off the table. I slowly walked led by the hand across the room where I was directed to kneel down. My hands were bound behind my back and my head was pulled down into a waiting pussy. Apparently there was some office chairs also left behind because I could feel the padded edge of the chair on my chest as I slurped away and lovingly serviced the tasty pussy in front of me. I could tell it had been shaved as I pictured a young mistress taking pleasure in my submission. I could hear the sounds of my mistress getting serviced next to me. She was probably sitting in a similar chair. I imagined the two mistresses holding court as they were being serviced by their slaves. I couldn't think of a place I'd rather be than at her feet with her pussy in my mouth.

Mistress Sharon was the first to cum, but my new mistress was right behind her. She began to thrust her hips upward as she reached her peak forcing my head back. I had to fight for my position. I wanted to be sure I didn't stop until I was ordered to do so. It was a noisy sloppy orgasm and I took pride in the face that I was responsible for it. Afterwards and to the surprise of nobody, my mistress announced it was time for me to get fucked. I had been looking forward to this for hours and I giggled with glee.

I was stood up and felt the warm embrace of the other slave. When she kissed me I could taste my mistress on her lips. I knew she could taste her mistress on mine which really turned me on. My hands were still cuffed behind my back so I could not defend myself from her desire to touch me as we made out. I assumed the mistresses were preparing themselves, but I was focused on the mouth in front of me. Finally I heard my mistress say "enough" and take charge of the situation. She unclipped my wrists and I was maneuvered back to where the chairs were located. My mistress must have sat down because I felt her pulling me backward while she told me to relax. I landed on her lap, both of us facing forward. I felt the dildo she had strapped to her hips poke between my legs.

"This one is going up your ass."

I could feel the generous amount of lube sliding off the dildo onto my leg. I tried to sit up enough to mount the cock but I struggled with the position. I felt a hand begin to stroke my clit and direct the toy to its new home. The tip found the entrance to my holy spot and I began to wiggle to allow it to insert. Once the first inch or so was firmly seated, I felt hands on my shoulders pushing me down. Like a shot I sank onto its length. Thank God it was relatively small. Very quickly I sensed someone moving in front of me and then a much larger strap-on nudging the entrance to my pussy. There was no need for any additional lubrication as my natural juices coated the invader allowing her to slide the fake cock deep into my womb in one strong push.

I was skewered between these two powerful women. My loving mistress was taking me up the ass. She wasn't moving much. My new anonymous mistress was powering her cock into my pussy as if her life depended on it. Each thrust was strong enough to move my ass off my mistress' dildo making me fuck myself. Mistress Sharon deftly reached across my chest and unzipped the nipple cutouts. I was trying to hold myself up with my arms beneath me on the arms of the chair and balance while I was being fucked harder than I ever had in my life. Mistress Sharon, aware of how turned on I get from nipple play, was deftly manipulating my hard buds driving my passion higher and higher.

While I was being fucked, I heard the telltale squish of a woman fingering herself. I wasn't sure where the other slave had gone, but I could clearly hear her masturbating. Soon her moans mixed with mine. I knew she was getting off watching me get impaled by her mistress and I was getting off imagining what she looked like fingering herself. The sounds of womanly love were echoing through the vacant office as our four sweaty bodies moved in unison to a preordained climax. Nothing was going to stop me now. Both my mistresses could pull out at this moment and no threat of punishment would have kept my hands from finishing what they had started.

Fortunately it didn't come to that. First to pop was the masturbating slave. With a shriek she climaxed. I wish I could have seen her, but the intensity of her orgasm must have inspired her mistress because, although I would not have believed it was possible, she started pounding me even harder. At this point my mistress let go of my nipples and grabbed my ass. With strength I didn't know she had, she grabbed my ass and started lifting it up and down her strap-on. The two women quickly found a punishing rhythm with one of their cocks penetrating me while the other retreated and then quickly reversing course. I'd throw my hips forward to match my mystery mistress' thrust then slam my ass down on Mistress Sharon to maximize her penetration. I didn't know if this session was being recorded, but I secretly hoped it was because I wanted to see myself getting fucked so hard. If this was the type of fucking the Mistress Club practiced I wanted to be a member and I knew I would do anything to belong.

As you can imagine, we couldn't keep this pace up very long. I was quickly reaching the edge of the cliff when from in front of me I heard an animalistic groan and then a scream of pleasure as the mystery mistress came and came hard. I would later learn that her strap-on had a small dildo on the inside and that she had been fucking herself while she reamed me. At the time all I knew was somebody less than a foot in front of me was in the throes of a world class orgasm and that set me off. I was seeing stars as I climaxed. I lost all control as my bodily functions went on autopilot. My mistress grabbed my hips and pulled me down on her dildo and held me tight. Up front, the climaxing mystery woman apparently fell backwards as she was cumming as the dildo in my pussy popped free just as I began to cum. Mistress Sharon held me tight as my orgasm ripped through me. I'm sure I would have fell on the floor if her strap-on had not acted like a bicycle kick stand to support me. By the time it was done I was slumped on her lap unable to move.

Once again I must have passed out. I woke on the bondage bed. My eye slits were open and I was not tied to the table. The room was empty, but it reeked of passion. I had no idea what time it was. I stood up. My legs were still a little unsteady, but I quickly regained my posture. I peered out the door to make sure the floor was really deserted. Apart from some boxes and an occasional chair, filing cabinet or desk, there was nothing. I had no phone to call Mistress Sharon and no desire to walk through the public corridors to her office, so I went back into the conference room to wait for her. My mind replayed the last 24 hours and I felt good.

Mistress Sharon walked in with a bag containing new clothes for me. For some reason I expected her to dress me like a slut, but they were professional and perfectly suited for the work environment. She even had a regular bra and panties. No nipple cutouts, butt plugs or vibrators. I felt strangely empty. She also had a towel which she allowed me to use to wipe down my sweat but apparently a shower before dressing was out of the question. I guess she wanted me to feel like I was rode hard and put away wet even if I didn't look that way.

It was 12:45 when I finished dressing. Mistress Sharon explained that she thought I did great during the audition but would have to check with the other three mistresses before she could admit me to the group. I told her I would be devastated if I didn't make the grade. She hugged me and told me not to worry. We walked out of the office arm in arm and to the elevator. We went up to her floor where she gave me a passionate kiss before disappearing to her office. I continued up to my office. Oh how I hated to be going back to work. I almost wish someone at my office had turned out to be my secret mistress so I could serve her the rest of the day.

I sat in my cube group with my three cube mates trying not to show that my life had been changed. I had trouble looking Becky in the eyes after seeing her with Linda and her husband at the club the night before. The afternoon dragged on and again I found it difficult to concentrate on my work. At 4:45 Linda called me into her office. As I walked out of our cube, I thought I heard giggling and snickering, but maybe it was just my imagination.

Linda just wanted to talk about my car and wanted to make sure everything was going alright. She said I seemed distracted this week and was concerned. I told her I just had a lot on my mind this week and my car breaking down was the last straw. She told me things would get better and to keep a stiff upper lip. I glanced down at her monthly calendar and I could swear I could still see my ass print from last night but again, it was probably just my mind playing games with me. We chatted for about 10 minutes. I was preparing to leave when her phone rang. After taking the call she excused herself to run to the CEO's office to deal with some emergency. "See you next week," she exclaimed as she walked out the door. Alone in her office I had to know something. I walked over to her chair and pressed my face against the top of the backrest. I took a deep breath. Yes, I could still smell myself. My scent wasn't strong and maybe I was the only one who could smell it, but I was sure it was still there. I allowed myself a self satisfied grin and walked out.

Driving home I had nagging doubts that I had not performed satisfactorily in my interviews. I knew I didn't have anything to base that feeling on, but I worried nonetheless. I then began to think of Jim. Even if my story about spending the night with a friend held up, eventually he would find out that I began servicing four mistresses. As upsetting as these thoughts were, my pussy was getting wet again. By the time I got home, I knew I'd be attacking Jim as soon as I could.

The weekend passed without any message from Mistress Sharon. I tried not to worry. I fucked Jim Friday night, Saturday and Sunday. It was almost like old times. What wasn't like old times was every time we were out of the house and I saw an attractive woman, I wondered what it would be like kneeling under them eating their pussy. I spent the weekend in a state of constant arousal. I decided to head into the office early Monday in hopes of meeting Sharon before work. As luck would have it, I met her in the lobby. She brought me up to her office. I walked two steps behind her and one step to the left. She seemed pleased that I remembered without being told.

Once in the privacy of her office, she ordered me to my knees and hiked up her skirt. She had me service her for a good 20 minutes before she pushed me away and straightened out her skirt. She had not cum yet which I took as a personal failure.

"Don't worry about not finishing. Come back during your lunch hour. You can finish then."

I looked at the clock on her filing cabinet and noticed it was 8:02 so I took my leave of her and hustled out the door. A pretty young receptionist was in the front office. She smiled at me as I left. Did she know why I was there? Out of the corner of my eye I saw her stand up and walk down the hall toward Sharon's office. Was she going to finish what I had begun? I didn't have time to worry. I didn't take the time to wait for the elevator. I sprinted up the stairs and into our office.

I dedicated my morning to catching up on the work I had blown off most of last week. At 11:45 I got a text message on my phone. All it said was "noon." It was from Mistress Sharon. Exactly at noon I arrived back at the office. The receptionist escorted me back to Sharon and then said she was going to lunch. She asked Sharon if she needed anything. Sharon just looked me dead in the eyes and said "No, I'm good."

In my mind everything now had a double sexual meaning. I was sure the young girl knew exactly why I was there and wondered if Sharon had her wrapped around her little finger much like I was. I didn't have long to worry about it. Sharon ordered me to strip which I did without delay. I then spent the next 45 minutes licking her pussy. This time she did cum. Multiple times in fact. I was aching in need by the time she told me I was done. I didn't know if I'd be allowed my pleasure as I stood at attention in front of her desk. She sat there with a contented look on her face. It was now 12:50 and I needed to be getting back to the office.

"I talked to the other mistresses. They were all pleased with your efforts. Well three were pleased and one thought you needed a lot more work. But anyway, you’re in."

I clapped my hands with joy and my smiled beamed from ear to ear.

"I want you to go back to work. I'm busy the rest of the day, but I want you here at 7:30 again tomorrow morning. In fact, your new starting time is 7:30 for a half hour of pussy eating practice before work. At some point, the other mistresses in our group may contact you for a personal congratulation. I expect you to serve them as you serve me. As the newest member, you are low woman on the totem pole. The ranking goes me, the other three mistresses, then the six other slaves and finally you. You are not expected to serve the other slaves except under the specific direction of a mistress, but when there is a menial task to do and we're in a group, expect that you will get the bad jobs first. Do you understand?"

"Yes mistress."

"Good. Now off you go and I'll see you tomorrow morning."

I walked out of the office. Once again the receptionist was sitting at her desk. The leer she gave me made me believe she knew exactly why I was there. I spent the afternoon with my mistress’s pussy on my mind and her taste in my mouth. I was in heaven. I worked diligently trying to get caught up. At 5pm I was still going strong as the office was emptying out. I knew Jim wouldn't be home until at least 7 so I decided to work a little late. At 5:30 I figured I was the only person left in the office. Memories of what happened the last time I was the only person in the office flooded my mind and I had to take a mental timeout as I felt a wave of arousal flow over my body.

I was in my own world when Linda's door opened. I didn't even know she was still here. She seemed as surprised to see me as I was to see her. She had changed her clothes and now had an unzipped cocktail dress and stockings on. She looked like she was going to a club. She was also holding a pair of very high heels in her hand.

"Meeting Thomas for dinner out tonight," she exclaimed as she took off presumably for the bathroom.

Sure you are. You and your husband meeting Becky again I thought. I tried to get back to work but the picture of Thomas with his arm around Becky kept coming back to me. Maybe it was time to go home. As I was packing up, Linda teetered back into the office. She was wearing the shoes but her dress was still unzipped. She headed into her office and then called me in. She turned her back to me and asked me to zip her up.

"Do you like to dance? You and Jim should come out with Thomas and me sometime."

"Sure," I lied. Jim hated dancing and I wasn't that fond of Thomas.

"I've got to get going. Can you lock up the office?"

"No problem. I was just finishing up some work."

"Great."

As I was turning to walk back to my desk, I saw Linda pull a perfume bottle out of her desk drawer. I kept moving but I heard her spray a mist into the air and I assumed she walked through it. I sat back down at my desk a pretended to be working but all I was doing was thinking about Linda and Becky. This was not good. I shouldn't be fantasizing about co-workers. Linda walked out of her office looking like a million dollars. She had tweaked her hair in the bathroom and was dressed to the nines. She walked by my cube and told me to have a good weekend. She passed and was gone, but the fragrance from her perfume hung in the air. I knew that scent. I had smelled it before. Oh my God. Linda was one of the dominants.

That realization hit me like a ton of bricks and instantly flooded my pussy. I leaned back in my chair. How was this possible? She must have been the one controlling the panties that fateful day. How could she not make herself known? Maybe she was the one not sure of me. The need in my pussy had to be addressed. Smelling that perfume brought back too many memories and the aroused state my mistress had left me in at noon came roaring back. I had to scratch my itch. I got up to go to the bathroom. Since I didn't know Linda was still in the office I couldn't take the chance somebody else would pop out of their office or I would have fingered myself at my desk. For some reason I glanced at Becky's cube. On the wall was a picture of her with Linda and Thomas. I'd looked at that picture hundreds, maybe thousands of times. It was taken at a company retreat in Vegas. I'd never noticed that both Linda and Thomas had their arms wrapped around Becky who stood between them. I'd never thought of it as anything but a posed picture, but as I looked at it closely now with the education I'd received over the last 24 hours, the picture was more than that. The embrace looked like possession. Holy shit. Becky must be Linda's slave. Heck she was probably the woman I had 69'ed this morning and who masturbated while Sharon and Linda fucked me. My legs got weak. I had to sit down.

I threw caution to the wind. My fingers found my clit and my slit as I sat in Becky's chair and stared at her picture with Linda. Their status had not really been confirmed, but to my lust, the circumstantial evidence was more than enough for a conviction. I had tunnel vision staring at their picture as my fingers flew over my clit and quickly brought myself to a very satisfying climax. I was tempted to soil Becky's chair like I had done to Linda's, but I thought better of it. I'd end up getting turned on by that tomorrow as I am sure I'd be able to smell it.

Instead I packed up my things and headed home. I was a little older and definitely a little wiser than when I left the house that morning. I was also looking forward to going to work the next day.

On the way home my cell phone rang. It was Suzy. I had not talked much to her over the past couple of weeks. Her party business was slowing down, although she said her web business was picking up so she was fine. She told me she had a huge fetish party that was just booked for Friday night and asked if I could work. I told her I'd have to check with Jim. See said no problem and asked if I could let her know tomorrow that would be great. She said Jill was scheduled to work the party and that she was coming over tomorrow night for some last minute costume alterations. She asked if I could join them as she had some new outfits for me to try and wanted to make sure everything was OK before the show. I told her I would check with Jim tonight and call her tomorrow.

The next day I arrived at the office at 7:30 and went straight to my mistress' office. She was on the phone and she waved me into her office. After I shut the door I dropped to me knees and crawled to her desk. With a simple gesture she directed me behind her desk and between her legs. She was wearing a short skirt. I wasn't surprised to find she wasn't wearing panties or that her pussy was slick in anticipation of my arrival. Sharon continued to talk on the phone as I began to enjoy the delicacy of her pussy. It sounded like she was making party arrangements and I wondered if I would be attending. She didn't seem to be in a hurry for me to make her cum. She didn't pressure my head into her crotch or guide me as to the ferocity I should approach my task. I leisurely went about my business and about 20 minutes later she came. It wasn't a huge orgasm, but she seemed pleased. She told me to go to my office, but to be back at 12:30 for a return engagement. As I walked out of her office I noticed that her receptionist had arrived. As usual she gave me an unfriendly look. I hurried past her and upstairs to my office. I was done with Sharon for a few hours. Would this be the day Linda took control of me?

Everyone filed into our office as if it were a normal day. For everyone but me it probably was. Of course this was my new normal so I guess it was a normal day. I didn't have any contact with Linda that morning. By noon I was wondering if maybe I had assumed too much. Maybe it was a coincidence she wore that kind of perfume. At 12:30 I headed downstairs and once again serviced my mistress. She didn't touch me which was disappointing. Her receptionist wasn't at her desk when I arrived and thankfully still wasn't there when I left. All afternoon I daydreamed about being taken to the basement by my mistress and my boss. Several times my cube mates caught me off in my own little world as they were talking to me and I didn't notice. I was glad when 5pm rolled around and I could get out that environment. I was somewhat surprised that my mistress did not call me for a post work orgasm. Leaving the office, I decided not to think about it and so I headed over to Suzy's.

Suzy greeted me with a big hug. She told me Jill was running a little late causing my submissive antennas to go up. How convenient. We were alone. She could make her move on me. I had started thinking that any woman could be one of my four mistresses. Certainly I knew about my primary mistress, Sharon, and I strongly suspected my boss Linda was number two. The third, as yet unknown, had a distinctive tattoo. Suzy didn't have that tattoo, but clearly had a hand in providing the toys which brought me to this place. She, and especially Jill, knew that I enjoyed being tied up at the toy party. That made her a prime suspect.

I followed Suzy downstairs to her basement work area. She explained that one of her best fetish clients was going to host a party that Friday. Historically this woman's parties generated the most revenue of any show of the year so Suzy always tried to work out something special. This year, instead of the traditional leather gear, Suzy wanted to have a surprise ending to the fashion show. She said she wanted Jill and me to model the usual lingerie along with the typical cuffs, collars, corsets and chains. For the finale, however, Suzy wanted the two of us to put it all together and appear as mistress and slave. Now we're getting somewhere I thought.

Suzy continued. "I don't know if she told you, but Jill is a submissive."

No she had not told me that. In fact, based on what she did to me when I was bound to the table I had her pegged for a Dom. I must have looked confused.

"Jill likes to be told what to do. I'm going to dress you up as her mistress and you can lead her around the room as your slave."

Actually, I would have preferred to have her lead me around the room as her slave, but I agreed to do as Suzy asked. I heard footsteps on the stairs and Jill bounded into the room. Suzy quickly explained how she wanted to end the show and Jill quickly agreed while giving me a flirty glance at the same time. Suzy told Jill to strip which she did without comment. Suzy then began dressing her, if you can call it that, in her slave costume.

Describing the costume is difficult. Suzy said she was going for the Arabian Prince and his harem girl look. All I could imagine was if Barbara Eden from I Dream of Jeannie were a love slave, what would she look like? Jill put on a tiny bra and miniscule g-string. Suzy then gave her a sheer fishnet pantaloon with strips cut up the sides which did absolutely nothing to conceal her legs and only served to tantalize someone looking at her. The cuff of the pants had built in strap which Suzy cinched tight. I also noticed a ring installed to bind an insolent slave later. The top of the pants had a similar contraption built in. Suzy tightened the waist around Jill providing another bondage point. Suzy had Jill walk around the room. The fabric in the pants flowed with the air movement generated by her walking. The slits up the pants legs danced back and forth giving teasing glances at her legs and then hiding them from view. I couldn't take my eyes off her a fact noticed by both Suzy and Jill.

"Looks like the effect I wanted is working, eh Jill?" Suzy asked. Jill agreed. I was embarrassed at being caught.

The top of Jill's outfit was of a similar material, but it stopped at a tight elastic band which curled just below her beautiful breasts. The arms had slits similar to the pants and ended at her wrists. As with the bottom of the pants, a tight strap with rings was included in the top at both wrists and at the collar. Jill moved her arms and the material seemed to float. Once again I couldn't stop looking.

"That's not bad Jill. I think you've proved that this outfit will capture the group's attention."

She then snapped her fingers in front of my face which brought me back to reality.

"I am concerned with how that bra looks in the top. Let's take that off."

I watched as Suzy peeled the top up over Jill's breasts. Jill then unhooked the bra and Suzy pulled the top back down. Jill's nipples poked through the fishnet. She was obviously enjoying herself. Suzy backed up to look at her handiwork while Jill admired herself in a mirror. Nothing would look bad on Jill. Her young athletic body could wear anything and this outfit was no exception.

After satisfying herself with Jill's costume, Suzy turned her attention to me. She barked at me to strip which I did willingly. I wished my costume would have been similar to Jill's but unfortunately it was much less revealing. Actually it was downright boring. Suzy dressed me like some kind of Arab sheik. I had a long flowing robe which covered my body completely and even wrapped around the top of my head. I looked at Suzy in disbelief. Certainly this isn't what she intended on having me wear.

Suzy grabbed a leash of one of her desks and clipped it onto Jill's collar. She handed me the other end and had me lead my "slave" around the basement while she watched. It was a completely unnatural position for me to be in. It didn't feel right, not only because of what I was wearing, but because I wanted to be the one led. Suzy however was pleased that the pair of outfits fit what she wanted. Jill seemed happy, although I felt compelled to voice my displeasure.

"Don't worry Tina. The host has a whole harem theme in her house. She had a couple of slave girls of her own so Jill's outfit will fit right in and so will yours."

I didn't really believe her, but what could I do. Suzy took a few notes for some alterations to my robe while Jill got dressed and went home. She then had me dress. I purposely took my time pulling on my clothes. I wanted to give Suzy an opportunity to take control of me, but it didn't happen.

I had not received any sexual satisfaction today and I was starting to get upset about it. I left Suzy's in sexual disbelief. It was the second time today. First my mistress had not called me to her office at the end of the work day. Second neither Suzy or Jill had taken me that evening. Life as a sub was confusing. How could they have resisted my charms when I was naked and available to them?

The next day at work was much like the day before. I ate pussy for breakfast and lunch, although thankfully my mistress did allow me the pleasure of sitting on her desk, spreading my legs and masturbating for her pleasure. Her receptionist's smile was more knowing than angry when I left. Linda was wearing the same perfume when she left the office that night. Becky was dressed nicer than usual and I wondered if they were going out together. It seemed like all my thoughts and especially how I thought about other people now revolved around sex. That night as I lay in bed unable to sleep, I thought about the women I assumed had helped Sharon enslave me and questioned whether I was projecting my desires on them or whether they were really in the scene.

Friday morning started as usual. I was under my mistress' desk at 7:30am sharp. I was curled up in a ball in the foot well of the desk, my head buried in her pussy doing my morning chores, when I heard the door open and the receptionist walk in. I figured she already knew what I did in this office so I didn't stop. And neither did Sharon. She and the receptionist talked as if nothing was out of the ordinary while I continued to feast. I heard the door close again and then doubled my efforts to make my mistress cum. I was rewarded with a mouthful of her nectar and the satisfaction of a job well done. When I crawled out from under the desk I was surprised to see the face of the receptionist.

My mistress introduced her as Toni. She was naked. I was frozen in place I didn't know what to do.

"Toni is the one you 69'ed with during your interview. She's been begging for me to arrange a repeat performance. She's been a good little slave this week so I told her today she would get her reward."

Suzy ordered me to strip and lie down on her couch. Finally I was going to get some action in this office. Toni then lay on top of me and we began to service each other. It was as heavenly as the first time and now that I could see her, even more fun. Mistress Sharon allowed us continue until we both came. It was a much better way to start the day as I made the trip back upstairs and Toni settled at her reception desk.

The rest of the morning my arousal built and built. I was looking forward to the toy party tonight and even more so to a return engagement with my mistress and Toni at lunch. Unfortunately when I went downstairs at noon, Toni told me Sharon had to leave due to some kind of emergency. Toni looked disappointed too. I wondered how many times during the day Mistress Sharon availed herself of Toni's charms and how often Toni was satisfied. I was in great need of some satisfaction myself and willingly offered my services to Toni provided she would reciprocate, but she turned me down. She said Mistress Sharon had left strict orders for her not to have sex with anybody until she returned. I was disappointed, of course, but I understood.

I walked out of the office dejected and horny. Then I noticed the freight elevator. I paused. Toni had been ordered to be celibate, but I had not. In hindsight, maybe this wasn't the best decision, but I took the elevator down to the basement security office. LaShawn was on duty. She didn't seem surprised to see me. I'd forgotten about the elevator security cameras.

"So your mistress left you unsatisfied today, huh, slave girl?" she began. All I could do was nod. My head was down in submission to the ebony goddess and in defeat of my free will. I was still controlled by my lusts.

"Tell me slut. What do you want?"

"I need to cum. I'll do whatever you want, but please make me cum."

"For starters let's see if that pretty tongue of yours has learned any new tricks since we last met."

LaShawn stood up and took off her pants. I had learned some new tricks at the tutelage of my mistress and LaShawn seemed very appreciative. In record time compared to our previous partnerships, I had her climaxing and calling me filthy names. I took the verbal assault as a compliment to my oral skills and stood up while licking her flavor off my lips. My own pussy was dripping and I was looking forward to whatever stimulation she would provide. LaShawn pulled her pants up and told me to leave.

I stammered in disbelief, "But what about me?"

"Do you think I'm going to touch that skanky pussy? Who knows where it's been. Go back upstairs to your bathroom. You're good at frigging yourself there."

I was pissed off. How dare she use me and deny me. At the time I didn't make the connection about LaShawn's actions and that of Mistress Sharon who basically did the same thing every day. LaShawn wasn't my mistress so fuck her. That was the last time she was going to mess with me.

I stormed out of her office to the sound of laughter. I took the elevator back up to my floor. I was still fuming. Getting off the elevator I looked at the bathroom door. I was ready to go inside. I wanted to go inside. I needed to go inside. But I didn't. I can control my lusts I told myself. I'm not ruled by my pussy and my need to cum. I can beat this.

I went back into my office. It seemed everyone was still at lunch and my cube area was deserted. I sat down at my desk to stew in anger. I was finally calming down when I heard Linda's door open. Peaking over the cube wall I saw Becky walking through the door. She was buttoning the top buttons on her blouse. I quickly sat back down in my chair and pretended to be working. As she was rounding the corner into our cube, she jumped back startled.

"Oh, I'm sorry Tina. I didn't realize you were back from lunch."

I looked at her. Her face was flush and her lips were glazed. I knew that look. I had it every morning.

"That's cool Becky. I just got back."

Yes, I just got back from licking the security guard and was trying to rein in my lusts. The image of Becky on her knees in front of Linda certainly wasn't going to help my libido. My arousal kicked into high gear. There was no ignoring it or trying to make it go away with happy thoughts. It needed satisfaction and it needed it now. I excused myself. "I need to go to the bathroom, Becky. Something I ate at lunch didn't agree with me."

I practically sprinted out of our cube. Power walking past Linda's door I used my peripheral vision just enough to notice her sitting at her desk. I couldn't see her legs, but in my mind I could see her wearing a short skirt with Becky servicing her. I had to get out of there. Once out the door I hit the stairwell. The elevator took too long. Down one flight I went and into the management office. Toni tried to stop me but I barged right past her. With Toni in hot pursuit I tried to open Sharon's door, but it was locked. As I in vain to jiggle the lock, Toni's hand grabbed mine.

"You can't go in there."

"Why not? Is she in there with another girl?"

As the words came out of my mouth, I already regretted barging into the office. It was not my place to question how, when or why my mistress chose to use me.

"No, she's still not here. But I'm not allowed into her office when she's gone."

"I'm not asking you to go into the office. I just really need a place to cum that doesn't have a security camera."

"Seriously?"

"Seriously. LaShawn wouldn't satisfy me and my boss just fucked my cube mate. I'm horny and I'm going crazy."

Toni looked at me like she understood.

"Let me get the key."

I finally could take a relaxed breath as Toni went back to her desk. She came back with a key ring and unlocked Sharon's door. "Just be quick, OK?"

I wanted to tell her there was no way this was going to take long. Beside my lunch break only had about 10 minutes left. Walking into the office I remembered walking into Linda's office with the same purpose not long ago. I looked at Sharon's phone. It worked once to get me off. It would work again. But even as distracted as my mind was by my overarching need to cum, I had the clear thought that I shouldn't repeat the prank. I looked around the office and found what I needed. On the top of Sharon's filing cabinet were a couple of bottles of water. They were the 500ml (16.7 ounce) size. This was perfect, I told myself.

I slid out of my panties and grabbed the nearest bottle. I sat down in Sharon's chair and propped my spread legs out on her desk. I was already wet and my foreplay had been mental all day long. I quickly stuck the bottle top in my mouth to give it a little saliva and the pulled it down to my pussy. I was a little surprised how easily it slid in and pleasantly happy about how good it felt. I shut my eyes and let the sensations wash all over my body as I slowly fucked myself with the plastic bottle. Waves of pleasure washed over me. It wouldn't take long. Again I pictured Becky in front of my boss Linda. I then thought of Toni and me pleasuring my mistress. Finally I thought of Jill. It wasn't slave girl Jill, however, it was Mistress Jill towering over me as I lay bound spread eagled beneath her. This time instead of dry humping me she was wearing a mean looking strap-on and taking what she wanted from my helpless body.

The last image of Jill's wild red hair dancing about her head as she strained to fuck me harder set off my climax. I howled in pleasure and my pussy snapped hard against the bottle. My left fingers were dancing across my clit while my right hand directed the bottle in and out of my fuckhole. I screamed out in pleasure as a bright flash invaded my subconscious. Then there was another flash. I opened my eyes to see Toni standing in front of the desk with a small digital camera. Getting caught did nothing to diminish my throws of ecstasy. If anything it increased my passion. Again my pussy clamped down on the bottle as a new wave pleasure crashed across my body. Toni kept snapping pictures and I kept cumming.

Finally I calmed down. I was late getting back to the office, but I still needed to sit and recover for a few minutes. Toni took the bottle from my hand.

"Remind me not to drink the water in this office," she joked.

I watched as she put it back on the filing cabinet. The label was wet, but that would dry. I wondered if my flavor would remain on the bottle after it was uncapped.

"You are in so much trouble when Mistress sees these pictures," Toni offered.

I didn't care. She could spank me or whip me. That was a small price to pay for that major cum. When I offered that reasoning to Toni she actually agreed with me. I saw her eyeing the bottles as I made my way out of the office. I didn't look back. I needed to get upstairs.

My cube mates were all back from lunch, or in Becky's case back from Linda's pussy. Nobody said anything about me being 15 minutes late or looking as flush as Becky had earlier. The rest of the day flew by. Having a monster orgasm for lunch can make that happen. Also looking forward to a night of erotic activities can also help. I was still dreaming of being put under Suzy's tutelage tonight or submitting to Jill, but even if that didn't happen, just modeling the clothes would have me turned on for when I got home.

About 3:45 I noticed Becky get a phone call and then head back into Linda's office. Sure they could have been discussing the marketing campaign we'd been working on, but that should have meant a team meeting. It was much more likely that Becky was back on her knees. Even if that wasn't reality, in my fantasy world, Becky was bent over Linda's lap and being spanked. The familiar itch was back in my pussy and I made my way back to the bathroom. As I walked in I first looked at the ceiling. There was a small camera pointed away from the stalls and showing the door and sink areas. If LaShawn was watching, she knew where I was.

Next I checked the stalls. Thankfully I had the place to myself. Slipping into the first stall, my skirt was down and my hand was in my panties in record time. Now I imagined Toni repeating my bottle performance and Becky blowing Linda's husband while she got fucked my Linda. Apparently my body was learning to cum quicker, a very good thing, as it only took a few minutes of clitoral stimulation and imagining my coworkers fucking to get me off. I didn't cum nearly as hard as in Sharon's office, but it was enough to take the edge off until tonight. As I stood by the sink tidying up, I got an idea. After I dried my hands, I pulled an extra paper towel out of the dispenser. I grabbed a pen from my purse and began to scribble on the paper towel when I heard the door open. In walked Becky with a very purposeful stride. If she noticed me she didn't say hello, but went right into a stall. I heard her sit down, but I didn't hear her pee.

Evil thoughts crossed my mind. I knew why she was there and was pretty sure she wouldn't start until she heard me leave. I knew I wouldn't start until the bathroom was empty. I held up the sign I had scribbled to the camera. It said "Fuck you LaShawn!" I then dropped the sign and pulled up my blouse and bra flashing my tits to the camera. In hindsight this was a bad idea because I didn't know who else watched those tapes, but I was still pissed at her. I threw the paper towel away and made sure to make a noisy exit from the bathroom. When I shut the door, I held it so it returned a little slower than usual. The brought a most satisfying creak from the hinge. It also allowed me to keep it an inch open so I could listen. I had no excuse why I was doing this if anybody else came to the bathroom right then. I supposed I could tell them I was listening to Becky masturbate. The unmistakable sounds of fingers sloshing in a wet pussy started almost as soon as the door was closed.

My own pussy was starting to tingle as I listened to Becky service herself. I waited for about a minute when another evil thought crossed my mind. I loudly pushed open the door, walking into the bathroom and went in the stall next to her. I was actively listening as soon as the sound of the door shutting quieted the bathroom. I heard nothing from the stall next to me. I knew from experience she was fighting her urges right then. Her need to cum was in battle with her desire not to get caught. I was able to pee and mask my real reason for being there. In a fit of jealousy, I contemplated staying in the stall and trying to outlast her. I even thought of masturbating again to see if she would join me. But in the end I had my laugh, flushed the toilet, washed my hands and left. Again I closed the door carefully and listened to hear if she restarted her satisfaction. When I heard that she did, I opened the door and let it swing shut. At least I'd give her something to think about wondering if somebody else had entered the bathroom.

Back at my cube I waited for Becky to return. I was pretending to work but I was really watching for her so I could see the guilty look on her face. I wondered if she would say anything or try to make an excuse. Of course she didn't. She did return a few minutes later and sat down without making any comments. I sat there with a smug satisfaction of knowing both of us had played with ourselves minutes apart in the same bathroom. I also knew what had, or at least who had, put her in such a state that she needed to relieve herself. I wondered exactly what Linda had done to drive her desire high enough to risk getting caught to satisfy her lusts. I had my imagination, but I wanted facts.

Unfortunately nothing else happened before the end of the work day. Becky seemed to get down to work without further distractions. Apparently her finger was enough for her. I was still looking forward to the toy party. Suzy, Jill and I had decided to ride together so I headed over to her house. She was busy packing the sample cases and clothes into her van when I arrived. She gave me a big hug. Perhaps it was my state of advanced sexual yearnings, but I could have sworn she held me a little longer and tighter than would he considered appropriate. Jill arrived moments later and received the same hug, but I didn't see anything out of the ordinary. I must just be horny again.

Once the van was packed, we headed out. Suzy was driving and Jill was sitting in the front seat. I was on a bench seat all the way in the back with the sample boxes on the floor in front of me. It struck me as odd why I wasn't driving myself. Fortunately the trip was short and we soon arrived at a generously sized house in one of the more fashionable neighborhoods. We each grabbed a sample case and headed for the door. Suzy rang the doorbell and soon after the heavy oak door swung open. Suzy and Jill walked in. As I crossed the threshold I got a major shock. Holding the door was Thomas, Linda's husband. WTF? I then saw Linda walking out of the kitchen toward the entry foyer. She was wiping her hands on a dish towel.

"The snacks are almost ready. Everybody should be here within half an hour."

Linda stopped short when she saw me.

"Well hello Tina. This is an unexpected surprise. I didn't know you worked with Suzy."

I remembered back to Suzy telling me this was going to be a special party for one of her biggest customers. I suddenly became very interested in what type of things Linda and her friends buy.

"Hi Linda. The surprise is all mine. I didn't know we were coming to your house."

I wanted to ask where Becky was since I was sure she would be attending the party, but I thought better of it. Their affair was an office secret so it was better that I didn't let on that I knew about them.

"Well don't just stand there everyone. Come on in."

Linda led us into the living room where she was setup for the party. After we put the cases down Jill and I returned to the van and got the clothes. When we walked back in Suzy and Linda appeared to be deep in a private conversation. I asked Jill if she had ever been to a party here before and she said no. Thomas had disappeared to the basement, his "man cave" as Linda described it. "He'll be gone until the party is over," she chuckled.

We were escorted to a guest bedroom where we could change our costumes. I also noted a second guest bedroom where a stack of towels and a bottle of hand sanitizer were positioned next to the bed on a nightstand. I theorized that Linda expected more than one of her guests to have a hands on demonstration. Suzy walked into the room and told Jill and I to put on our first pieces of lingerie as the guests would be here soon. I've never gotten over the naughty thrill of stripping down and dressing sexy for a room full of strangers. Tonight I also got the thrill of watching Jill do the same. As we primped for our debut, I couldn't help but think that tonight must be the night that Linda would show me her true self. I was sure I would be ravaged before the night was over.

People started trickling in for the party. Suzy had Jill and I dressed in maid's costumes and we were instructed to serve as much wine as the ladies would drink. Apparently Linda and Suzy wanted everyone loose before they really started. After about a half an hour, Suzy whispered something in Jill's ear. She nodded and went off to our dressing bedroom. Lacking any instruction, I kept serving the drinks and snacks while Suzy continued her sales pitch of her wares. I noticed a couple of women disappearing into the bedroom, both alone and in pairs. Apparently the wine was helping the sales pitch. Jill returned wearing her first revealing outfit of the night. As she paraded around the room I saw several women take certain liberties touching her in ways not condoned at other parties. Still neither she nor Suzy made an effort to correct the inappropriate touching. I watched as one woman, pretending to check the fit over Jill's ass ran her hand right between her legs. I saw Jill sigh and knew exactly what she was feeling.

Suzy then sent me back to change. As I was coming out of the bedroom in one of my favorite lace teddies, the basement door flung open almost smacking me in the face. Thomas barreled through the door not realizing he almost clipped me. I stopped as quickly as I could and was still on my tiptoes as he closed the door and saw me.

"Oops, sorry," he said. While his lips were saying sorry, his eyes definitely scoping me out. He gave me a look from top to bottom and then back up again. He didn't even try to hide that he was doing it.

"Nice. Suzy always has the best models."

With that he turned and began walking to the living room. There he told Linda he was going out and wished everyone a good evening. He disappeared through another door I assume was the garage. I made my entrance to the living room. All eyes were on me as I made my first trip through the group as a model instead of a maid. The woman who had been feeling up Jill tried the same maneuver on me. She questioned whether the bottom of the teddy fit correctly and in the process ran her hand all along my slit and up the crack of my ass. I had to take a deep breath to keep from yelling out. I continued around the room, but I was sure the teddy really didn't fit know since the crotch was jammed up the crack of my ass courtesy of the woman’s roaming hands. Nobody mentioned my wardrobe malfunction. I got the impression that was how the night was going to go.

Suzy indeed was booking a great number of orders. Jill and I continued showing off her assets as well as our own. The viewers progressively took more liberties "checking the merchandise" and I for one was getting very turned on by the pawing. I looked to Jill who appeared to be enjoying herself just as much as I was. Suzy had steered the sales pitch onto the fetish gear. I assumed the bondage bed would soon be making an appearance and I was fully ready to demonstrate.

Before that could happen, however, Linda announced we were going to take a break. She wanted to serve more wine and Suzy said we needed time to get in our final costumes. Jill and I walked to the bedroom and stripped out of our outfits. Jill found her harem girl costume, but I couldn't find the Arab Slave Trader costume I was supposed to wear. Fortunately Suzy came into the room. When I told her that I couldn't find my costume she said that was because she had changed her mind. She said that something had been bothering her about how I looked in the costume. She said I didn't seem comfortable leading Jill around the room and decided the whole concept wasn't going to work. I looked over at Jill who was busy putting on her costume and looked then looked at Suzy with a confused expression.

"I liked how Jill's costume looked. She's still going to be the harem girl. I have something else for you."

I was scared and intrigued by what Suzy had in mind. My pussy had been wet all night and I would have walked out to the group naked if that would have gotten me satisfaction. Suzy pulled out a small suitcase I had not seen when we carried the clothes in. From inside Suzy pulled out a pair of short leather boots with a high stiletto heel. They came to just above my ankles with the requisite locking mechanism to keep them on my feet and D-rings on the inside and outside to hold me in place if necessary. OK, to hold me in place hopefully. She had me sit on the bed while she placed them on my feet. Suzy was kneeling in front of me with a perfect view of my moist pussy, a fact that didn't escape me as I pictured myself kneeling in front of her.

After the boots Suzy had me slip on a leather jacket. The sleeves were cut almost like Jill's harem girl outfit in that the sleeves were more like strips of leather culminating in a locking cuff again with two D-rings. The bottom of the jacket snapped tight against my abdomen. There were four buttons running from just above my belly button to just below my breasts. The top collar of the jacket snapped tight around my neck. Again there was a D-connector. You can't leave home without those. The middle of the jacket flared out in a diamond shape exposing a wide expanse of my breasts. Basically from my nipples in were exposed. The jacket must have been custom tailored because it fit me like a glove and gave my breasts just enough support and inward tilt for maximum exposure. The jacket flare trapped my nipples in place, unexposed but covered just barely and held me firmly. I'm sure it could be persuaded to expose more of my chest, but the way it was fitted now, I would be at least slightly contained. I wondered what bottom Suzy had to match this incredible jacket. I probably could have guessed and certainly should have known what was coming... the remote vibrating panties.

I offered no resistance as Suzy slid the panties up my legs. My will to resist had long ago been broken. I had no doubt Suzy intended to demonstrate the full potential of her most expensive item to this crowd of horny women who had already shown they were in a buying mood. I noticed the panties did not have the g-spot vibe installed. That was either a good thing or a bad thing depending on how you look at it. I guessed it would save me some embarrassment if I didn’t squirt in the demonstration. Instead of the slender curved vibe a large think one had replaced it. The same was true of the anal probe. While not as big as the pussy vibe, it was significantly thicker and longer than the one I usually used. Suzy pushed me face down on the bed and began lubing up my ass with her finger. I didn't complain and I didn't bitch. I just lay there and let her do what I knew was coming. I ended up stuffed like I had been in Sharon's bondage lair when I got my first double penetration. Only this time the fucking wouldn't stop until the batteries wore out along with the added pleasure of the clit vibrating pad and I the fact that I wasn’t going to be able to take the panties off until Suzy gave me the key.

Satisfied with the positioning of the three panty toys Suzy pulled me back to my feet. Each step was an adventure as the vibrators shifted inside of me. They were not even turned on yet and already I was feeling the effects. The final step before our unveiling was a leash for both our collars. With that Suzy led her two slaves back into the living room. Jill was walking with her head up taking pride in both her costume and her position. I tried to follow her lead, but with each step my knees got weaker as I fucked myself and rubbed my clit on the plastic nub.

When we reached the center of the room Suzy handed Jill's leash to Linda who proceeded to slowly walk her around the room showing off the marvelous costume. The room was abuzz with sexual energy as every woman in attendance was riveted to the gorgeous redhead strutting her stuff. I almost felt neglected standing the in the center of the room.

When Jill had completed her route, Linda sat down and pulled Jill onto her lap. No doubt Linda was enjoying the roll of slave handler. I could only hope she would do the same for me soon. Suzy appeared ready to begin my demonstration. With practiced ease and a carabineer, my wrists were soon clipped behind my back. As I expected, my breasts bulged out of the front of the jacket. My hard nipples now strained to remain contained by the lapel. I knew what was coming and I was humiliated by how bad my body wanted this.

Suzy pulled out the remote and began to explain its features. She turned on all three vibes at full strength and instantly my knees buckled and I crumpled in a heap to the floor. The strength of the vibrations surprised me. They seemed much more intense than the pair I owned. Perhaps they were a new model. Suzy turned off the vibes almost as quickly.

"As you can see, at full power, the panties can be quite a bit to handle. I recommend lower settings and especial the tease settings as you get accustomed to their operation."

Suzy handed the remote to the woman sitting on her left who examined it thoroughly. I struggled to my feet, challenged more from the shoes and cuffs and not from the now dormant vibes when I saw her point the remote (why do women think it is a magic wand to aim at me) a click a button. This time only the clit buzzer turned on at a very sustainable and pleasurable pace. I smiled at the woman who then clicked another button which brought the butt plug to life. My smile changed to a scowl as my ass clinched. I'm sure she could read the tenseness in my face. She smiled apparently satisfied and turned both vibes off. She then handed the remote to the woman sitting next to her. Each woman in turn took pleasure in teasing me to the point of climax before backing off. As Jill and I moved around the room most of the attention had shifted from the harem girl to the merciless teased girl. I was rapidly approaching my end point where I couldn't take any more. The last woman finally had the remote. It was Linda. She quickly pushed a number of buttons on the remote and the ass, pussy, clit cycle I had felt in the office but never replicated at home began. She smiled at me as I confirmed it must have been her controlling me in the conference room. She got up and walked over to me. She pushed the remote down into my cleavage indicating no changes to this program which would drive me insane were going to happen. She then whispered in my ear.

"I've had my eyes on you for a long time, slut. If I let you cum, what are you going to do for me?"

Between pre-orgasmic shocks to my nervous system I tried to answer but struggled to form the words. Quietly so only Linda would hear me I spoke.

"Anything you want. I'll do anything you want."

"Can I spank you?" she asked.

"Of course."

"Of course, what?"

"Of course, mistress."

"How about my pussy? Are you going to eat it every morning at the office after you finish with Mistress Sharon?"

"Yes mistress. Anything."

"How about your husband? Isn't he going to mind?"

"I don't know mam. I haven't told him yet."

I was panting in need. My legs were weak and I was afraid I was going to fall again.

"Suzy, did you bring my favorite tonight?" Mistress Linda asked.

"You know I always bring it don't you?"

"Of course. Be a dear and fetch if for this lovely creature will you?"

Suzy walked out of the room. I was praying they were talking about some big strap-on Linda liked to wield against a helpless slave. The other women in the room seemed to enjoy this exchange. I doubted it was the first one seen at a Suzy party. Mistress Linda turned off my panties and began to push them down. Although I had not sprayed them, the inside was slick with my juices and heavy with my arousal. Linda had them around my ankles and then off by the time Suzy returned. Linda spun me around to face her so I couldn't see what Suzy was bringing into the room.

"Please me now with your performance and the rest of the night can be pretty easy and enjoyable on you. Fuck this up and I'll tan your hide. Got it?"

I nodded my understanding. Linda spun me back around and I saw what Suzy was holding. It was the largest, thickest, blackest dildo I had ever seen. It had a big suction cup at its base and a pair of big balls hanging in front. The sides were ribbed and the top was cut into a lifelike crown. On the side in white block printing was the words Black Mambo. Suzy had me lick the suction cup. She then slammed it down on the center of the coffee table. The sound was tough to describe. There was a kind of "thhunck" as the air rushed out from under the cup. The dildo swayed back and forth hypnotically as the force dissipated.

Linda told me to go down on "that dick" like it’s the last one on Earth. I knelt on the table. It was tough to steady myself without the use of my arms. But once I took the tip in my mouth, the fake cock acted like the third leg of a tripod which helped. I'm sure the women sitting behind me were getting a perfect view of my drooling pussy as I did my best to suck off this monster cock. I had trouble stretching my mouth around the entire thing and could only take a few inches at best. I tried and tried to take more and hoped my efforts would be deemed satisfactory by Linda. With a sharp slam to my rear, she told me it was time for the next activity.

"I know you want it. Fuck yourself. Show us all was a greedy cock whore you are."

I didn't need to be asked twice. I would have preferred to be called a pussy whore and forced to eat Mistress Linda's pussy right then, but I wasn't going to let an opportunity like this pass me by. I straightened back up to my knees and wiggled my way over to the dildo until my legs were straddling it. I looked around the room and ever eye was on me. I wiggled my ass trying to capture the tip with my pussy, but it kept slipping out.

"Too wet?" Suzy mocked me.

"No, I can get this."

"Here let me help."

Suzy grabbed the base and steadied the cock. Now that it was pointing straight up, I had little trouble taking the head and a few inches into my needful fuckhole. I'd used some big dildos before, but nothing like this. I slowly lowered myself onto the monster taking care to allow my pussy to stretch around the invader. The women seemed to be in no rush and allowed me to take my time. I don't know how much more I had to go, but I finally decided enough was enough. I couldn't take any more. More realistically I needed to get fucked and just sitting on this dildo wasn't doing it.

I began to rhythmically slide up and down the massive phallus. Soon I was lost in my own world. The house could have been on fire and I would not have known. My mind was consumed by only one thought. If I was on the upstroke the thought was all about getting my pussy filled again. On the way down my thoughts were more stressful about what that monster was doing to my pussy and could I ever fuck a normal guy again. I'm sure I was screaming and moaning in delight, but my nerves were almost shut down. I felt neither pain nor pleasure, only an intense feeling of belonging and pride as I tamed the dildo that probably scared everyone there. My boobs were bouncing wildly out of the jacket as I pounded myself up and down. My hair was flying everywhere. I'm sure I was quite a site. And then, like a bullet, it hit me. Without warning I climaxed. Fireworks shot off in my brain. I was literally seeing stars in front of me. I'm sure I was screaming, but all I consciously remember was falling forward, bouncing off the table and landing on the floor in a convulsing mess. I remember lying on the floor shaking as I was consumed by my orgasm. My entire world existed only from the tips of my nipples to the bottom of my pussy. The world was a happy and safe place. As I finally began to calm down, I heard applause. My eyes began to focus again and everyone in the room was standing and cheering for me. I weakly smiled. I couldn't move.

I was later told that Suzy had Jill licked the toy clean for me. I guess this group likes to use that method. I continued to lie on the floor recuperating while the women examined the toy and lined up to place additional orders. Several ended up standing over me giving me an unencumbered view up their skirts. Some didn't have panties. I wish I could have sat up for a taste, but my body was still in no condition to move. Finally I felt Linda releasing my hands and helping me sit back up. She then helped me onto the couch. She tucked my breasts back into the jacket. I'm sure she meant to tweak and brush my nipples in the process.

"You were fabulous tonight, Tina. I've got a present for you after we finish up."

I sat on the couch watching the final order get written. Jill had rejoined us in her street clothes and took the sample cases and clothing out to the car. Nobody had bothered to help me redress as I sat in the jacket, boots and no panties. I didn't really care. I was ready to go home like that. Finally when just Suzy, Linda, Jill and I were left, Linda clipped the leash to my neck and gave a tug.

"We're going to have so much fun at the office. I might even share you with Tom."

I just nodded and meekly followed her to the basement door. Down we went over the thickly carpeted stairs into the "man cave." The basement could have been a sports bar. There was what looked like a well stocked bar with eight stools in front of it. Foosball, pool and air hockey tables were aligned and a dartboard hung on the wall. A poker table was off to the side. And a large flat panel TV hung on the wall. If I was Thomas I'd never leave. I couldn't understand what we were doing down her, at least not until Linda led me through a door behind the bar. This room looked more like a real cave. Obviously this was Linda and Thomas' dungeon. It was dark. There were a few strips of reflective tape showing an aisle in the minimal light from the other room. As my eyes began to adjust, it struck me. Most of what I could see was a mirror of Sharon's dungeon in the locker room at work. Mistress Linda flipped a light switch and some can lights in the ceiling came to life. In the center of the room was a pommel horse just like Mistress Sharon had. Only instead of me being draped over it, Becky was strapped over its curved top.

It was then I realized what Thomas had been doing while we were having the toy party. Becky must have arrived earlier than we did, probably riding home with Linda from work. No doubt Thomas had been playing with her for the first few hours of the party. But he'd been gone for at least an hour and a half which meant she'd been in that position at least that long. She was wearing a hood with built in headphones. I knew she couldn't see the light and I guessed she couldn't hear us as well. Her body language gave no indication she knew we were there until Suzy gave her a strong slap across her ass.

Becky lifted her head in a vain attempt to see who hit her. I watched as Linda turned off the CD player attached to the headphones in her hood. She then unzipped it and pulled it off her slave. She seemed relieved and thanked her mistress. Linda didn't say anything. She pointed at me and curled her finger. When I approached she took my hand and pulled me in front of Becky. Linda nudged my ass indicating I should move closer to her head and the grabbed Becky's hair and lifted her into position to lick my pussy. I was still recovering from the fucking I inflicted on myself and my pussy really wasn't ready to be used again so soon. It was sore and Becky's tongue really wasn't that pleasing because of it. I looked to Linda with sadness in my eyes.

"Mistress, I appreciate the offer, but I'm just not ready for this right now."

"I understand. This was just a welcome to the club kind of gift I wanted to give you. Becky would be happy to do this instead on Monday at the office wouldn't you?"

"Yes mistress."

"Then it's settled. Monday after you finish with Mistress Sharon and me, Becky will take care of you. Don't wear panties Monday. Actually, don't wear panties to work ever again."

I was still in my post orgasmic haze so I just nodded. Suzy escorted me back upstairs to the bedroom and helped me out of the jacket and then unlocked the boots. As I stood rubbing my wrists trying to get some circulation back into them Suzy pushed me onto the bed and jumped on top of me. I was shocked and defenseless as she pinned me to the bed and began kissing me passionately. She grabbed my wrists and held them tight against the bed above my arms. She then pushed herself up in a pushup position while holding me tight.

"I knew you had potential from the day we first met. From now on you are going to work my shows for free just like Jill does. You are going to be one hell of a demonstration model. We'll work out a schedule when you can service me, but tonight is the last night you'll be getting a free pass. Consider that my gift to you. Come over Wednesday night and I'll show you my private collection of toys."

Suzy savagely kissed me again and then rolled off of me. I had to catch my breath as I watched her walk out of the door. I rested for a moment lying on the bed. My hand drifted down to my abused pussy. I was afraid to look at it. I knew it must be getting late so I found my clothes and got dressed. Suzy was nowhere to be found and neither was Jill. I heard the sound of a paddle contacting flesh coming from the basement. I sat down in the living room to wait until Linda was done with Becky and promptly fell asleep. I woke as Becky was shaking me. Linda seemed surprised that I was still there.

"Suzy got pissed about something and left before I could get dressed," I said.

"Don't worry. Becky will drive you home."

"Thank you mistress."

"No problem. We look out for each other."

"Mistress, can I ask a question?"

"Of course."

"Mistress Sharon said there are four mistresses in your group. I've met three. Who is the fourth?"

"Time will tell. Time will tell. I'm sure she will reveal herself when the time is right. Believe me I wanted to take you in the office all week but I was waiting to make tonight's party better. It's the same thing with her. I'm sure she wants you right now, but you'll have to wait a little longer."

"But how will I know her? I mean, I know she has a tattoo. I saw that in the video but neither you, Suzy or Sharon have one like it. But how will I find her."

"Trust me. When the time is right you'll find her. She'll identify herself when she's ready. In fact, you already know her. Now run along home to hubby. I'm sure he's wondering where you are."

Becky hustled me out of the house before I could ask any more questions. She was quiet on the way home and refused to answer any questions about the group. We talked a little about her, but nothing that would allow me to divine the name of the fourth mistress. She did say I knew some of the other slaves. That really frustrated me because she wouldn't identify them either.

"All in good time. All in good time," was all she would say. I'd have to wait and find out when they were ready to be revealed.

I spent the rest of the weekend in reflection still trying how to figure out whom mistress number four was. Becky had told me I knew some of the slaves. The only person I could come up with was Judy my neighbor. She knew Suzy, had hosted the first toy party that I had attended and lent me the small vibrator which began my decent into submission. That made her a logical candidate. Her body type didn't quite match up with the rear view video I had of mistress number four. Still I had to figure out a way to be sure. Other than Judy, I had no idea who else could be involved. Becky had used the plural version of slave which meant I knew more than one. Even if Judy was involved, I was still missing at least a couple pieces to the puzzle.

Monday morning dawned with me no closer to solving the riddle. As had become my routine, I was in Mistress Sharon's office at 7:30 sharp. I was on my knees and servicing her pussy. Toni arrived a little earlier than usual and ended up standing in the office watching me service her boss. After I finished I gave her a sweet kiss so she could savor her boss' essence for the rest of the morning and then I headed upstairs. It was 7:55 when I entered my boss, Linda's, office. She was waiting for me as was Becky.

This too would become a routine. Apparently Linda had a schedule. I was to service her to start the day at 8am. Unlike Sharon, Linda enjoyed not only my tongue, but also liked me to finger fuck her. That first morning, as Linda had promised, Becky was instructed to lie on the floor and eat me while I knelt before Linda and serviced her. It felt so good to be experiencing the same sensations that I was providing for my mistress. When Linda could sense that I was getting close she reminded me of the rule that mistresses cum first and that I'd better hold back. This was a huge struggle because Becky was very talented and seemed determined to make me break a rule on the first day.

I was driven to distraction by her talented tongue and fingers. Obviously she had much more experience than I on how to please a woman. Skills that I knew I would have to learn were on display and as she drove me closer and closer to release, my own services to Mistress Linda began to falter. I kept hearing her say "don't you dare cum first" but eventually I stopped licking her and just buried my head between her legs and held on for dear life. Was their plan to make me break a rule so they could punish me? Probably. Had Becky already serviced Linda so she wouldn't be as likely to cum before me? Possibly. But as I held my Mistress' legs for balance as my orgasm ripped through me, I knew I was in trouble.

After I came, Linda dismissed Becky and me to our cube. We didn't discuss anything as we sat down, both our faces frosted with girl juice. Our two other cube mates, Molly and Cathy, didn't seem to notice. Around 10am as we were preparing to take our morning coffee break, Molly stood up and walked into Linda's office. I'd never noticed somehow that either Molly or Cathy always missed morning coffee. Becky and I were always there, but one of the two girls was always missing. Today I brought my coffee back to my desk and finally noticed Molly leaving Linda's office. I'd always stayed in the break room before but today I kept watch on her door. I saw Molly with the telltale sheen on her face leave the office and head to the bathroom. Obviously she had finished what I had started. At lunchtime Becky tapped my on the shoulder and said "have fun with Sharon" as she walked by me and into Linda's office.

I hustled downstairs and was happy to see Toni had not left for lunch. I knew I had broken a major rule and was hoping an enthusiastic performance for Mistress Sharon might negate my transgression. I spent the lunch hour pleasing my mistress and at her order, Toni. As the clock neared one, Sharon pulled a vibrator out of her desk and handed it to me. She ordered me to "give them a good show" and told me I had five minutes to make myself cum. Heck, it didn't take nearly that long. I kept buzzing my clit and fucking myself as I crashed through my second orgasm of the work day. I was trying to get myself to have two before the five minutes was up. I almost made it too, but just before I could cum, Sharon ordered me to stop. She then had me clean the vibrator with my tongue. Of course she didn't really have to tell me that. I'd learned that lesson long ago.

At 3pm I watched Cathy disappear into our boss' office. I now realized the pattern. I had morning pussy pleasing duties and Becky had lunch. Molly and Cathy apparently switched off on the morning and afternoon breaks. Again I stayed at my desk through this break. Like Molly before her Cathy exited the office with a coating of Linda's affection on her mouth and headed straight to the bathroom. Becky and Molly passed her in the hallway as she walked out. As they were reentering our cube Becky gave my breast a squeeze and smiled at me. Molly did the same. Things were definitely going to be more interesting around the office.

At 4:45 my phone buzzed. It was a text message from Mistress Sharon ordering me to be in her playroom downstairs at 5. I went into Linda's office and showed it to her. She told me to go ahead and leave since I would have to pay the tax in the security office before I would get the key to the locker room. With a spring in my step I headed for the freight elevator. Tasha was on duty beginning her swing shift in the video surveillance room. Having seen me on the freight elevator camera she knew I was coming and was ready for me. Her pants were already off and she was diddling herself when I arrived. I wondered if Sharon had given her more advanced warning because she was already really wet and it didn't take long for me to get her off. I didn't really care about the reason. I was mainly just glad to be done as she handed me the key to the gate. The entire transaction took less than 5 minutes and not a single word was spoken.

I hustled down the dark hallway to the locker room. As I had seen done before, I hooked the bungee cord around the gate so it would stay open. As I turned to enter the locker room I was tempted to look in the men's locker room. Was there anything special in there? Did the male executives take their conquests down here too? I shook my head to clear the distractive thoughts and walked into the locker room. It was still a couple of minutes to 5 so I looked around the dungeon room and tried to guess which implements of torture I'd be subjected. I also made a mental note of which ones I wanted to have used on me. Mistress Sharon had not arrived by 5pm on my watch. I decided to undress to speed things along. I neatly folded my clothes and leaned across the pommel horse so my ass would be on display when my Mistress entered the room. Finally I heard footsteps on the tile floor of the bathroom. There were clearly more than one set of feet making the sounds. In fact, it sounded like a group.

"Look what we have here," I heard Linda exclaim from the door. "I see a nice ass ready to be spanked for breaking rule number one."

I heard the assembled women laugh. I looked over my shoulder and saw Mistress Sharon, Mistress Linda, Mistress Suzy, Toni, Becky, Cathy, Molly and Jill. Mistress Sharon was holding what looked like a sorority pledge paddle. Toni had a small bag. I guess it was time for my initiation. The group advanced on me. My level of excitement was off the chart and I could feel the wetness running down my legs. I was home at last.

The Fuckerware Party - Chapter 06

By Tappy McWidestance

I watched over my shoulder as the group advanced on me. Mistress Sharon was the first to make contact running her hand over my naked ass.

"It's smooth, but not smooth enough," she announced.

I didn't know what she meant, but Toni handed her a bag which everyone apparently expected. Linda took my hand and directed me to a stool. She had me sit down and spread my legs. I was excited to be exposing myself in front of everyone and watched as Sharon pulled out a scissors and can of shaving cream from the bag. I always kept myself neat and trim down there, but I'd never shaved it all off. She also pulled out what looked like a small crock pot. Toni plugged it in.

Now I was a little confused. I'd seen small heaters like that when I'd get my legs waxed at the salon. If I was going to get waxed, why would they need the shaving cream? I didn't have to wait long to find out. Sharon gave my pubic hair a quick trim to get it to the optimal waxing length. Like I said I've had my legs waxed, but never my pussy. It was a little more painful than getting my legs done because the skin isn't as tight. As a result when Sharon began pulling the muslin strips stuck to the wax off, my skin pulled with it until finally the hair ripped out. Fortunately Sharon had her technique down. Immediately after pulling a strip she would rub the skin vigorously which helped a lot. She also used very short strips which minimized how far my skin would pull. Finally she applied a cooling gel when she finished with an area. I greatly appreciated the gel.

When she was finished with my wax, she inserted two fingers into my vagina. As I'm sure you suspected, her fingers found no resistance and came back out glistening to the cheers of the crowd. My mistress could do just about anything to me at this point in our relationship and I would get wet from it. Having completed the waxing, Sharon had me turn over. She sprayed the shaving cream all over my buttocks and rubbed it to a thick lather. Somebody had brought her a bowl of water and she began shaving my ass. I never considered my ass hairy or rough before. I still didn't. The razor glided across my flesh. I was sure it wasn't doing anything as I couldn't feel any hairs being cut. When she was done Sharon wiped off all remnants of shaving cream and the rubbed baby oil all over my exposed ass. She then gave me a playful spank. The baby oil magnified the sound and again everybody cheered. What I didn't expect was the increased pain. Mistress Sharon had given me a playful slap. It wasn't particularly hard or vicious. She'd done that many times to me and it always just felt good. As it was later explained, the cleansing of the butt with the razor removes the barely there hair and the baby oil helps defuse the force of the spank over a larger area. Whatever the reason, the spanking was much more effective.

Unfortunately not everyone was as gentle as my mistress. Linda and Suzy turned my ass bright red before handing me over to their slaves. I had to lie down on each mistress' lap and receive 25 swats. In order for a slave to get a turn at my ass, they also had to agree to eat my pussy. Mistress' didn't have this requirement as I could be ordered to service them at any time. Not all of the slaves took advantage of the opportunity, but Jill and Toni certainly did. Jill especially really laid into me with her 25 swats. I was in tears when she finished. She also did not hold back when it came to licking my pussy. Toni had been gentler at my backside and also gentler at my front. She seemed determined to hear me moan, but not take me any further. Jill on the other hand wanted to hear me scream from simulation at both ends. She also seemed determined to make me cum in front of everybody. I'm happy to report that she succeeded in both goals.

After I came and no other slaves wanted to spank me, Mistress Linda announced it was time for the "welcome to the club" paddling. She said everyone went through this including any new mistresses. My ass was already on fire and I wasn't sure if I could handle it, but I bent back over the stool. Sharon took the first swing. As my mistress and sponsor to the group it was her right to do so. The paddle lit a fire through my ass into my pussy and up my spinal cord. It hurt worse than anything I'd ever felt. I screamed like a banshee and recoiled in pain. Fortunately she only took one swing. My mistress then walked in front of me and hitched up her skirt. She wasn't wearing panties and she quickly positioned herself in front of my face. I heard the whoosh of the paddle from somebody else just before I felt the sting of its bite. The force knocked me forward as my scream became muffled by the soft folded of my mistress' pussy. As I rocked back Sharon moved forward to brace me. A third swat pushed me again deeper against my mistress' pussy. I was doing my best to service her properly, but the intense pain was making that difficult. Three down, five to go unless LaShawn or Tasha showed up.

The five slaves took their turns. Most paddled me as hard as their mistress had, although one was a little gentler. I couldn't see who it was, but I was thankful for their restraint. After they all had their turn, I felt multiple hands begin to squeeze and kneed my buttocks. I squealed a bit when I felt two fingers invade my pussy and again when they pulled out and instead pushed into my ass. My face was still pressed into my mistress' lovely pussy and I continued giving her my best effort to make her climax. Additional fingers now entered my pussy and both my holes were finger fucked until my mistress showered me with her affection spray. She pulled away and Linda, my boss, took her place. When she had her fill, Suzy appeared. All the while I was being fingered by the slaves who now seemed intent on making me cum. I was now being banged in the pussy and ass as another finger made its way across my clit. Suzy was humping my face and all I could think about was "don't cum before she does."

It was getting nerve racking as I inched closer and closer to the edge, but finally Suzy grabbed my head and came. I took this as permission for myself since there was no ruled about one slave cumming before another. My pussy muscles contracted hard on the fingers penetrating me. I'm sure whoever was fingering my ass knew instantly. I arched upward away from Suzy's pussy and gave a primal yell. I was now part of the group. It had been a long journey, a journey I knew wasn't finished, but at last I belonged.

After my climax ebbed, I was brought into the locker room to wash up. My pussy looked like it hadn't since high school. I looked like a little girl. I then turned my backside to the mirror and looked over my shoulder. My ass was black and blue. It had clearly been abused.

"How am I going to explain this to Jim?" I said starting to cry.

I was surrounded by sympathetic female hugs.

"I told you not to worry about him," Sharon began. "The group takes care of its own. Just put on a long PJ top tonight. Jim has been having an affair almost as long as you. Once you were chosen as a possible group member, Jim was seduced. He's been sneaking around your back and having the time of his life."

"What are you talking about? Jim's faithful to me."

"No, he's not sweetie," consoled Linda. "Look, obviously we're not meant to be monogamous. Your sex life was on the decline which led you to us in the first place. We're mostly married and our husbands all approve. Most even join in... When we let them. Jim will be the same way. Soon he will learn about the existence of the club. As always is the case with husbands and boyfriends, when they learn they will have the opportunity to fuck most of these beautiful women, they give in. Trust me. You'll be fine and your marriage will be fine. We know what we're doing."

My mind was spinning at the revelation. I didn't believe them about Jim, but I also knew if I was going to continue with the group eventually he'd have to know and give his blessing. All I could do is hope they are right. As I was dressing to go home, Suzy pulled me aside.

"Tina, I need your help with something. I'm now the only mistress with a single slave. I hate that. I need you to recruit someone else for me."

"How am I supposed to do that?"

"That's your problem to figure out. I'll give you a hint, however. Your neighbor Lisette, that cute young blonde that came to the first party that Judy threw. I'd love to take her under my wing. She didn't buy anything at the party and hasn't called me since, but I could sense she's ripe for the taking. Your task is to figure out a way into her pants we can use."

Before I had a chance to respond, she was gone and Linda appeared.

"If you have any trouble with Jim, let me know. I'll lend you Becky. To hear Thomas rave about her you would think she invented sex or something. Setup a three-way with her. That always works. He'll let you do whatever you want after that."

My head was spinning. Sharon came over and gave me a big hug.

"We're all taking off. Welcome to the group. Don't worry about our fourth mistress. She and her slaves couldn't make it tonight but they will make their presence known soon. We're going to have a group party with our spouses and significant others in about a month when everyone schedules can match. I'm sure she'll want a little solo time with you before that so expect her to contact you soon."

"OK, mistress, I'll be waiting."

"Oh, and don't forget to turn the key to the locker room in. I think LaShawn is back on duty now. You know what to do."

"Yes mistress. It will be taken care of."

I was left alone in the locker room as everybody else filed out. I wished another slave could take care of the room tax, but I was the low slut on the totem pole so it fell to me. I locked up and made the long walk down the hallway. Turning the corner into the security office I was surprised to see Toni on her knees with her face buried between LaShawn's thighs.

"She said this is your welcome present," LaShawn began. "Head on home and get a good night's rest. You'll be working extra hard in the office from here on out."

I gave Toni's butt a little tap and said thank you. I heard a muffled "you're welcome" but she didn't raise her head or stop her service of the powerful guard. I headed to the service elevator and took it up to the lobby. Driving home my thoughts were on two things. First, was Jim really having an affair? Was he such a basic animal that his head could be turned that easily by a beautiful woman? It didn't take me long to answer that question. Second I thought of my ass. It was sore and just sitting in the car was painful. A long hot bath in Epsom salt was on the agenda for tonight as was sleeping on my stomach. With my luck they were probably lying about Jim and he would want to do me doggie style tonight. Bad, bad, evil thoughts. Everything is going to be OK. Everything is going to be OK.

I arrived home and Jim wasn't there. Was he with his mistress? Was it alright to even call her that since she probably really was a slave like me under orders to seduce him? I knew this was going to drive me crazy until it was resolved.

Jim did come home later that night. He seemed tired and fortunately didn't press me for sex. I was a little mad because I figured that meant he was getting it somewhere else. I was also a little happy because he didn't discover my black and blue butt. Early the next morning I decided to go for a run. The air was cool and the run was refreshing and helped me clear my thoughts. As I was running up the sidewalk coming home, I noticed Faith, my neighbor a few doors up from us was working on her landscaping. She was wearing shorts and a t-shirt. She waved to me and I stopped to chat. I had not talked to her since Judy's toy party. We didn't know each other well, although we did wave whenever we saw each other outside. She was sweating more than I was and I noticed her t-shirt clinging to the outline of her breasts.

We chatted for a few minutes about whether I liked the landscaping changes she had made and stuff. Just the usual girl talk and maybe a little neighborhood gossip, but nothing too juicy. Just the ordinary low level chit chat you make with someone who you don't know real well. I told her I had to get home and she said she had to get back to the weeds. As I turned to go, she knelt back down bending over to pull more weeds. The back of her t-shirt rode up and I saw the tattoo on the small of her back. It matched the one I'd seen in the video.

The image of that tattoo had been burned into my brain every time I watched the video of my debasement. I'd masturbated to that video more times than I could remember. I instantly knew that the tattoo was a match. Faith had to be the fourth mistress. I paused, staring at her backside. Sensing my gaze, she turned her head and looked at me.

"Everything alright, Tina?"

I stuttered out a yes. "I was just thinking of something."

I made a hasty retreat back to the safety of my house. I was shaking as I sat down on the couch. If Faith was a mistress, than Judy could be her slave. It made sense. She hosted the party which began my journey to the group. If Judy was a slave, then she probably recruited me just as I had been tasked with recruiting Lisette. My head was spinning with possibilities. If Judy was Faith's slave, who else was also serving her? Suzy had said she was the only mistress with one slave so the fourth mistress had to have at least two. I was getting a headache.

I decided to take a shower to wash away my jogging sweat. I had an undeniable urge to finger myself as my mind replayed all the events of the past few months as I tried to work through everything that had happened. Faith had to be the fourth mistress and she had to know I'd seen her tattoo, both in person and on the video. Why didn't she tell me when she had the chance? Was she the one sleeping with Jim?

After my shower I toweled off and got dressed. I walked downstairs and saw Jim holding an envelope.

"This came for you while you were in the shower. It's from Faith up the street. She said she meant to give it to you when she saw you earlier but forgot."

I took the envelope from him with an unsteady hand. Opening it up I found an invitation to a "girls" night that evening at Faith's house. I knew what that meant and my pussy began to get wet. I told Jim and he said that was fine with him. His friend Robert had invited him over to watch the game and now he'd be free. I looked at him knowing he was lying. He was going to be with her. The fact that I too would be with somebody else didn't make it any less painful.

Jim left the house about 7. At 7:30 I walked down to Faith's. She greeted me at the door and led me in. I asked if her husband was home.

"Mike? No he's out tonight. It's just us girls," she said.

Her answer made me nervous and excited at the same time.

"Is anybody else coming over?" I asked wondering if Judy would be joining us.

"Nope. Just us. I wanted to get to know you better."

The pieces were falling into place. I had no doubt she would get to know me in the Biblical sense very shortly. I was trying to figure out just how you ask somebody if they were your secret mistress when Faith gave me a simple order which removed all doubt.

"Strip."

Even though I expected to be naked soon, the curtness of the order and speed at which it was delivered after I walked into the house surprised me. Even though I was surprised, I complied immediately which pleased her.

"The other girls have been training you well. Usually a new slave pushes back a little. Good girl."

I smiled at her praise. She was by far the most physically imposing mistress in the group and I knew I didn't want to get on her bad side.

"No doubt you have spent some time wondering why I didn't make myself know to you sooner. That is perfectly understandable. I assure you there are valid reasons but they shouldn't concern you. Tonight I'm going to prove to you that we've taken care of Jim."

I knew it. Jim was having an affair with Faith. I could see that. Despite her muscle toned physique, she was still a beautiful woman. I could believe she could have seduced him. But Jim knows I'm here tonight. Certainly he wouldn't be so stupid as to show up unless he already knows about my secret life. Oh, shit. Faith told him and that was how she got her hooks in him. I looked at her with confusion.

"We'll get to him later. First I want to put you through a couple of obedience tests and see what you've learned. I'm sure you advanced since I last fucked you."

Faith walked over to an end table in the living room and picked up a collar and leash. She told me to kneel down and she buckled the collar around my neck. She told me to crawl behind her as she led me around the house. She gave me a tour of their house although I got a view of it I'm sure most people miss.

When we got to the kitchen there was a dog bowl full of water. I wasn't surprised to hear her tell me to take a drink. She was testing my level of submission and I was happy to show her. She then led me outside into the back yard. I struggled to pee on command in the grass. That was taking thing too far in my mind. But Faith was patient and told me she could wait all night if need be. She reminded me the longer I waited the greater the chance that one of her neighbors would see me. My heart was pounding. I was frozen in humiliation but eventually relaxed enough to relieve myself.

"Well done doggie," Mistress Faith told me.

Her praise pleased me and she led me back toward the house stopping just before the sliding back door.

"Sit. Stay," she told me.

I paused, waiting for her return as she walked into the house. She returned maybe 30 seconds later with a couple of paper towels that she folded and placed under my pussy.

"Wipe yourself off with that."

I started to reach underneath my body to grab the towel when she chastised me.

"Don't use your hand. How could a good doggie use her paw to wipe her pee?"

I was confused until I realized what she was asking me to do. I had to lay down flat on the cold hard concrete and try to hump the paper towel. I must have been a sight for her as she stood above me as I tried to press my pussy into the paper. When I'd done all I thought I could do, she told me to bring the paper inside and throw it away. I got back on my knees and again started to reach for the paper.

"What did I tell you about using your paws?" Faith scolded.

I looked up at her unsure of what she wanted me to do.

"You do have a lot to learn yet, Slave Tina. A good doggie can't use her hands so she has to use her mouth."

I guess I should have been revolted, but in truth I'd been turned on all afternoon in anticipation of being with her and her treatment of me was just fueling the fire in my soul. I scooted backward, bent down my head, and bit the edge of the paper towel with my teeth. It really wasn't as bad as you might imagine. The edge of the towel was perfectly clean and there were only a few drops of urine in the center. I could smell it, but it certainly wasn't overpowering. Faith led me back into the house and over to the kitchen garbage can where she had me deposit the towel. I then followed her back into the living room. She positioned me parallel to the couch. She then sat down and my back became a footstool for her legs. I watched as she reached back to the table where the collar had been and pick up a riding crop.

"My slaves are very well trained. They are both pain sluts who can orgasm on command when I beat them."

I wondered if this is what she had in mind for me as the crop made its first contact with my ass. I wasn't a strong hit. Really just an attention getter and more gentle than the spanking and paddling I had endured at the initiation. Still I knew she could be much harsher if she chose to be.

"However, I am usually lenient with new slaves attached to the other mistresses provided you do everything else without hesitation or questioning my commands. Do you understand?"

She snapped the crop a bit harder across my backside.

"Yes Mistress Faith."

"Now let's get to know you a bit," she began.

I was questioned about all aspects of my life, my marriage, my path leading to the group, my relationships with the group members, my turn-ons (many), my turn-offs (few) and everything under the sun. Mistress Faith continued to warm my buttock and the backs of my thighs with the crop, but they were really love taps not intended to inflict much pain and certainly no damage.

Revealing my deepest secrets, desires and fantasies to her had my pussy positively drooling. She assured me that the club took good care of its members and would do its best to make sure all my dreams came true. It seemed strange to me that I woman I was kneeling submissively in front of would be so concerned for my wellbeing, but she sounded absolutely genuine and I believed her.

My arms and knees were getting fatigued, but I dared not ask to stand. I figured it was at least 8:30 when she told me to service her pussy. She continued to use me as a footrest routing her strong thighs around my head and her legs over my back. About 9:00 and two orgasms later, I heard Mistress Faith's phone buzz as she received a text message. She lifted her legs off my back and walked over to the kitchen to grab her phone. I stayed kneeling in front of the couch since she had not dismissed me yet. She walked back into the living room apparently reading her message.

"Your husband will be in position in a few minutes. We need to get ready."

She didn't bother to specify what "ready" meant. She also didn't give me much time to think about it. Grabbing the leash she led me to the stairs where I crawled behind her up to the second floor, down the hallway and into her "playroom." I had expected to be led to the master bedroom, but apparently they used a spare bedroom just for "guests." Faith had me stand up and unclipped the leash.

"If you need to go to the bathroom, now is the time," she said pointing back to the hallway. She was busy doing something with a laptop. Looking around the room I saw an armoire, no dresser, a king sized bed with a sleigh headboard and footboard with iron bars for vertical supports, several large mirrors and a 60" LCD TV mounted on the wall. There were also two large dog beds on the floor at the foot of the bed. I wondered if that was where her slaves slept.

I decided a quick trip to the bathroom was a good choice since it was offered. I didn't really need to pee again but I wanted to take a moment for myself. I splashed some cold water on my face and stared at myself in the bathroom mirror. Every day was bringing me deeper and deeper into my web of submission. Where was it all going to end? Should I trust the group about Jim or was everything about to come crashing down when he arrived? I guess I was about to find out.

The Fuckerware Party - Chapter 07

By Tappy McWidestance

I stayed in Faith's bathroom for several minutes gathering my thoughts and trying to build up my courage. It was now or never. She had promised to show me how the group had dealt with my husband and I'm sure she had plans to test my submission to her and the other mistresses as well. My heart was racing. I splashed more cold water on my face. I couldn't delay any longer. She already had shown herself to enjoy paddling the bottom of a submissive and I didn't want to give her any excuses to give me a beating. I walked back to the bedroom fully expecting to meet Jim with her.

But I didn't. In fact, the room was empty, although the TV was now on. There was a picture of an empty bedroom. The quality was quite high. This obviously was not a webcam feed. Faith walked back into the bedroom. Apparently she had gone to her bedroom to change. Her clothes had been changed to a strappy leather ensemble which wrapped around her body but did nothing to shield her from my gaze and admiration. As I had always expected she obviously lifted a lot of weights. She had tight muscles everywhere. She would have no trouble subduing an insolent slave, or most men for that matter. I began to tremble at the thought of submitting to this powerful woman. I could see her pussy was still glistening from my oral favors I'd done about 15 minutes ago and her nipples were pointing straight at me as if to say "suck me."

Faith didn't say a word. She walked over to the armoire and opened the door. Inside I could see a collection of bondage gear and toys. Faith turned back around holding a black dildo with a strange mounting harness on the back. The dildo was about 8 inches long, I estimated and an inch and a half thick. I watched as Faith mated the harness to her leather outfit. It seemed to snap in easily. They were obviously designed for each other. I couldn't help but drool a little as Faith's cock bounced obscenely in front of her as she walked.

"Here's what's going to happen little slave. Hubby was very easy to seduce. Apparently he wasn't too happy in the bedroom. A pretty smile and a promise of better sex was all it took."

I felt like she had just kicked me in the gut. Jim never voiced any complaints. Sure we didn't do it too often because of our work schedules, but I thought I had always been there for him.

"Did you ever let him fuck you in the ass?" Mistress Faith asked.

"No, I've only started doing that with the club," I responded sheepishly.

"He likes that. He also likes a very vocal woman. Do you moan and scream for him?"

I had to be really turned on to be overly vocal. Again it was a trait brought out by the group but not so much by my husband. "No, mam."

"Well tonight you are going to learn what he likes so you can satisfy him better. I'm going to play the part of Jim. You... Well you are going to play the part of you. On the TV we are looking at Judy's bedroom. Usually she gives my husband and me a show before bedtime but tonight she's going to be your teacher. You are going to watch her and Jim fuck. Don't worry, they are not going to make love. That's for the two of you. This is just sex. Hot nasty sex to fulfill his manly needs. Whatever Jim does to her, I'm going to do to you and whatever she does to him, you're going to do to me. Got it?"

I nodded. "Yes mistress."

We sat down on the edge of the bed watching the TV. We were perverse voyeurs waiting for the show to begin. Soon I saw Jim walk in with Judy. She was wearing a long, thin, transparent robe that looked like silk. Jim was still dressed. Mistress Faith tapped my on the shoulder and stood up. I understood I should stand up too.

Judy managed to position Jim right in the center of the camera view before he took her in his arms and began kissing her passionately. Faith held me in the same position and began kissing me. She would stop every few seconds and have me look at the TV. When Jim began running his arms up and down Judy's body, Faith did the same to me. When he began squeezing her boobs, she did the same to me. When Jim grabbed the back of Judy's neck and began kissing it and thendropped his other hand into her panties, Faith did the same to me. Well, not into my panties since I was naked, but she did begin to rub my slit which I'm sure is what Jim was doing.

I could hear Judy moaning through the speakers. It was like we were in the room. I was losing myself in the eroticism of the situation. My knees were beginning to buckle when I heard Mistress Faith question why I wasn't moaning like Judy. I snapped back into the moment.

"I'm sorry mistress. I'm not feeling it yet."

"If you want to keep your husband happy, you had better learn to fake some sounds for him. It's one of his biggest turn-ons."

I looked back at the screen. Jim was now clearly finger fucking Judy. She had her arms wrapped around his neck and her right leg wrapped around his body. She obviously chose that leg for our benefit as that twisted her body to frame his actions perfectly for the camera. I watched as she threw her head back in ecstasy, her hair flowing backward like in a soft-core movie.

"See that move? I know she's enjoying herself, but that was for his benefit. Men are simple creatures in the bedroom. She'll be rewarded with a better performance by him if she gives him a little extra now."

Mistress Faith and I mimicked their position. It felt weird when I threw my head back like Judy had done and faking the sounds was awkward. But there was no faking what I was feeling in my pussy or the flash floor which was being to leak from me. The sounds of Mistress Faith's fingers banging my wet slit were real enough as I held on to her for dear life. She continued to fuck me until Judy dismounted from Jim. I was close to cumming and I prayed Judy would have Jim eat her so I could cum on Faith's tongue.

Instead Faith turned me toward the TV and wrapped her arms around me. She pulled me tightly against her. I could feel her cock poking between my legs. I wiggled my ass against her as much as her tight embrace would allow.

"I might fuck you now or I might not. Let's see what Judy does."

I watched the screen as Judy asked Jim what he wanted to do next. I'd never really even asked that of him. We just sort of did things spontaneously without talking about them. I wasn't surprised when he said he wanted a blowjob. I was a bit surprised when Judy refused. I assumed it was part of their game that I would have to kneel before Faith and suck the strap-on. I heard Judy said only bad girls suck cock. She said it in a little girl teasing kind of voice. I could tell she didn't mean it. She was probably looking forward to sucking his cock. Maybe this was how she got him to be more aggressive with her.

Jim's response shocked me as I clearly heard him say, "Only bad girls may suck cock, but good girls get spanked until they become bad girls."

Another first. Jim had never indicated he'd like to spank me. But clearly Judy was a different case. He sat down on the bed and held out his hand. He didn't force her. He didn't need to. She took his hand in hers and he gently pulled her to him. She then meekly lay across his lap arching her butt slightly to meet his hand. They were on the foot of the bed still in perfect camera frame. Was Judy the only one planning that or did Jim know he was performing for me.

I felt Mistress Faith disengage from her death hug of me. I was still watching the TV as Jim began to spank Judy. He wasn't hitting her very hard. Having been on the receiving end many times with my mistresses I knew Jim was giving her little more than love taps. But to hear Judy, you would think he was beating her to death.

I heard Mistress Faith clear her throat behind me. I turned to find her sitting on the bed and holding out her hand. I remembered how Judy had approached Jim and repeated her actions. Mistress' strap-on was standing tall as I lay over her lap. My weight pushed it over, but I could tell it was there. No doubt Jim would be hard at this point and Judy would be feeling the same thing. I expected a vigorous spanking, but Mistress Faith hit me with just slightly more force than it looked like Judy was receiving.

"I should be hitting you much harder slave. I know you get turned on when somebody spanks you. But tonight you're learning about Jim. He's doing this because Judy likes it, but he doesn't want to hurt her. Still I want you to sound like it hurts and turns you on at the same time."

Faking the sounds was easier since Mistress Faith had a good rhythm and since Judy's sounds were so clear through the remote feed. I was praying Jim would stop spanking Judy long enough to finger her to orgasm so Faith would have to do the same to me. I could tell Jim was indeed fingering her after every few swats and fortunately Faith reciprocated on me. But would it be enough?

If I had been in Judy's place, I know I would have cum already. But she did not, at least not that we could detect. As Mistress Faith's finger continued to dance over my clit, I had the troubling thought that either Judy was purposely holding back to allow Faith to keep me on the edge, or maybe she could climax without the camera detecting it. Based on her performance I was sure she would have a loud screaming orgasm at some point. After all, Jim apparently liked that. But what if she could control herself to have undetected mini-cums along the way so I would be left unsatisfied? Again I was lost in thought when a sharp slap hit my ass. I doubted Jim had hit Judy that hard.

I looked back at the TV and Judy was now on her knees and had taken Jim in her mouth. I immediately followed suit. I wasn't a fan of suck on a dildo unless one of my other holes her already plugged and I could pretend somebody else was filling my mouth. But in this situation it felt natural somehow. As long as Jim didn't come now, they should be fucking soon. Fortunately that is exactly what happened.

I soon found myself riding Mistress Faith's cock. She was lying on her back with her head toward the camera end of the bed. Jim was in the exact same position. He was looking up at Judy. Mistress Faith was looking up at me. I was watching the TV as Judy fucked my husband. I had a perfect view of her bouncing up and down on him. Her breasts were bouncing crazily. I’m sure he was enjoying himself. I was trying to match the intensity of her thrusts and pacing. She'd ride him hard for a few seconds then slow down for a few seconds. That must have been driving him crazy. I knew it was driving me crazy. Had it been up to me, I would have just fucked the shit out of myself until I came and came hard. But then it hit me. Judy wasn't doing this for her own pleasure. I'm sure she was enjoying it, but it was more for Jim and me. She could tease herself because Mistress Faith would undoubted reward her later.

I continued to fuck myself. I was turned on beyond belief. I wanted to cum so bad. Eventually I broke character of mimicking Judy's sounds and actions to beg Mistress Faith to let me fuck myself hard until I came. I didn't see the harm. I'd obviously learned my lessons about Jim already. I pleaded with my eyes and I pleaded with my mouth. I even reached down and began rubbing my clit even though Judy was not doing the same.

Mistress Faith slapped my hand. "Only what Judy does."

I looked back at the screen looking for any sign that she was going to come. Certainly Jim couldn't last much longer. He never did with me. Maybe after he came he would eat her as a reward. That was a nice thought at least. Finally Judy sat down filling herself as much as Jim could. I did the same on Faith. I knew I was fuller with her than with him. I watched as Judy began to swivel her hips. Was this her technique to make them cum?

She wasn't moaning any more so I stopped to. I swiveled my hips to match her. It didn't seem to be doing much for me or Faith, although Jim seemed to be enjoying it. I made a mental note to do it with him. Maybe it only worked on a live dick. I watched as Judy pulled herself off him. I got a clear view of her dripping wet pussy. She was moving forward on the bed and was now kneeling over him. Was she going to drop her pussy on his mouth? I was holding the same position over Mistress Faith praying that was exactly what she was going to do.

But through all my time in the club and my conversations with the other slaves, I had learned that having a Mistress eat your pussy was an extremely rare event. Judy must have known that and knew the game we were playing so after hovering briefly over his head, she got off the bed. I reluctantly did the same. I watched as she walked toward the camera until I couldn't see Jim any more. Apparently the camera was hidden, or maybe not, on a dresser of some kind. She got right up close and reached out coming back with a glass of water. She looked right in the camera. I had a close-up view of her mouthing the words "I hope you are enjoying this."

She then turned back toward Jim and walked to the bed still holding the glass. There was no water for me to grab so I just returned to Mistress Faith.  Like Jim, she was now resting on the bed on her knees. Like him, her cock glistened with womanly juice. We both looked to the TV for guidance. Judy was asking Jim what position he wanted her in. Please be doggie I thought. We both loved doggie, at least so I thought. But maybe Jim did different things with Judy. Judy drank the water and set the glass down while she waited for his answer. Fortunately he held true to form and soon Judy was on her hands and knees, facing the camera of course. She had made sure of that.

Mistress Faith was matching him stroke for stroke. I got the impression that Judy's moans were no longer faked. I knew mine were not. Jim was a stallion that night. If he had been that way with me maybe we wouldn't have found ourselves in the situation we were in. I had a perfect view of Judy as she took his cock over and over. The look on her face was pure pleasure and I'm sure the look on my face matched. Mistress Faith was relentless in her pounding attack and I loved her for it. I couldn't imagine Jim lasting much longer but I prayed Mistress Faith wouldn't stop. My breasts were flopping wildly as Mistress Faith jackhammered my pussy. On the screen Judy’s were doing the same. I buried my head into the bed and released a primal scream.

I looked up at the TV again just in time to see and hear Judy begin to cum. I don't think she was faking but if she was it was a masterful performance. This, of course, triggered my own orgasm. I quaked on the end of Mistress Faith's cock, but she didn't relent. She continued to pound me. My pussy was so sensitive right then that her actions became painful, but I wasn't about to try to stop her.

My gaze had been distracted from the TV as I rode out my orgasm. I'm sure Jim had spurted. There was no way he could have survived her performance without cumming himself. I hoped he hadn't cum inside her. Surely this was being recorded and I wanted to see him spray on her. It was perverse in a way, but as long as he didn’t cum in her, we still had something we only did with each other.

When I finally came back to my senses and could focus on the TV, I saw Judy kneeling on the floor. Mistress Faith was still pounding me. Apparently our time of matching each other had passed. Judy had her now empty water glass in one hand and Jim's cock in the other. She only had to give him a few strokes before she aimed his cock into the glass. She neatly collected a good sized load in the bottom of the glass. I had no clue what the point of that was, but since they were clearly done, I felt released to concentrate on my own pleasure. I began to thrust backward onto Mistress' cock trying to match her intensity. She began to spank me again. This time they were not Jim's love taps but were inflicting serious pain. It was a serious pain which went straight to my brain and clit and drove my lust higher. I was now screaming in pleasure and Mistress Faith was egging me on.

"That's right slut. Take my cock. You saw your husband cum. He fucked a slut just like you and got off on it. This is what you want don't you?"

She punctuated the phrase with an extra hard thrust that rattled me to the core.

"I know you belong to Sharon, but maybe we can work out a trade. You're so close I'd love to have you at my beck and call."

I could hear her, but my comprehension was limited by the delirious orgasm that was consuming me.

"Yes, that could work. My other slave Helen has to drive to get here anyway. She could just as easily drive to Sharon's. I'd still let her use you at the office, but at night you'd be mine. I'd have you and Judy to keep me happy and Jim to keep you in line. Yes, that would be good."

I still didn’t comprehend what she was saying. I couldn't grasp anything just then except the pounding in my pussy. I felt her push me off her cock and I fell to the floor in a heap. I lay on the floor looking up as she walked out of the room. I was still trembling from my orgasm as I lay on the floor. I hoped our time together had been taped. I knew I could cum again just from watching it. I gathered my wits enough to look at the TV. The room was empty. They were obviously done. The question was my marriage finished as well?

I slowly regained the strength in my legs and stood up. Once again a mistress had ridden me hard and put me away wet, but I loved the feeling more than anything. Mistress Faith had retreated to her bedroom and the door was shut. I figured Jim would be home very soon and it was time for me to get going. I walked back downstairs to find my clothes. They were still in a heap in the living room. The TV was one which struck me as odd since it wasn't when we went upstairs.

Sitting in the darkness with a glass of scotch in his hand was Faith's husband Mike. The TV was showing a video feed of their playroom. He obviously had watched my whole performance. He stood up as I entered the room. His cock was obviously hard in his pants.

"That was a wonderful performance my dear. I knew you had potential from the moment I saw you moving in. I must say I was surprised at Jim's stamina."

"You saw them too?" I asked.

Mike pushed a button on the remote and the channel changed to Judy's bedroom.

"Sometimes we like to watch her from down here instead of upstairs. We use this TV mostly during parties and such."

Mike didn't say anything but he looked down at the tent pole in his pants. I understood. I didn't have to be told. By the time I walked out 5 minutes later I had a belly full of his cum. I'm sure Mistress Faith would have wanted it that way. I could see lights on at our house. Jim must have been home from watching "the big game." As I was passing Judy's house, I saw her standing in the doorway. She was still wearing the silk robe. She waved me over.

"I hope you had fun tonight. I know I did," she said.

"It was interesting. Both Faith and Mike seemed to enjoy themselves too."

"I've got a present for you. I never swallow with other women's husbands. It's one of the few rules I have."

Judy produced the glass containing Jim's load and held it to my face.

"Bottoms up!"

Judy pressed the edge of the glass to my lower lip. It was a final degradation for the night as I sipped my own husband's cum from his adulterer's glass. Had this not been part of the group's design I would have done violence on her at that point. But like some many of my recent activities it felt customary. I thanked her and walked home unsure of what I was going to find next.

The Fuckerware Party - Chapter 08

By Tappy McWidestance

As I walked into our house, I had a feeling of dread that we were about to have a knock down drag out fight that would destroy our marriage. I found Jim in the shower washing away the evidence of his evening. I decided that was a good idea so I headed to the guest bathroom and did the same. Jim was affectionate that night in bed, although it took a lot of foreplay before he could get hard again. I was surprised he even tried given the workout Judy gave him. I guess he was trying to keep his affair secret. In return for his affection, I tried to be more vocal, although since he wasn't being the wildman I saw earlier, I had to be a bit more restrained than Judy. I was getting tired so I faked an orgasm and felt him squirt a tiny load into my womb. We both fell asleep quickly. Any conversation would have to wait.

I was on edge the rest of the weekend waiting for Jim to tell me about Judy, but he didn't. I started to think that maybe he really didn't know about the group yet. I knew I was going to have to discuss this with Mistresses Sharon and Linda at work on Monday, after doing my slave duties of course.

After bringing my mistress to orgasm starting at 7:30 sharp Monday morning, I told her of my dilemma. She told me not to worry that everything would be taken care of. She was trying to teach me to trust the group. I wanted to, but my own insecurities were making it difficult. It was almost 8 and I had to get upstairs. Sharon had Toni come in to reassure me. She told me it was very tough to talk to her boyfriend about it too, but that Sharon could be very convincing when she wanted to be and soon he came around. I understood how convincing Sharon could be so I laughed a little.

Mistress Linda didn't want to talk about Jim. She wanted to talk about what slave I was going to recruit for Suzy. I told her Lisette was my first choice, but I didn't have a clue how to do it. She told me to talk to Suzy and see if her calendar was free for a Friday toy party. She said she would talk to Faith about having Judy host again. This time the party would be a setup. She's getting all the mistresses and slaves to come. Everybody would be in on the goal of seducing Lisette except for her. It would be fun.

I'd have never come up with that kind of party as fun, especially if I was the object of the party. But then again maybe some of Suzy's parties were more like that than I realized. I sent Suzy an email and confirmed that Friday would work for her and asked if she could check with Jill. She said that was good for her and since Jill would do whatever she told her to do, it would be fine with her too. I received an email a little while later from Judy she confirmed that she could host and that Faith could also be there. She also said Helen, Faith's other slave had confirmed. Becky, Molly and Cathy rounded out the group from our office. So we had three mistresses and seven slaves confirmed. Lisette didn't stand a chance. Now we just had to make sure she attended.

Thankfully Judy took care of that. She said Lisette was happy to be invited. Given her lack of enthusiasm at the last party that surprised me a little, but as I was learning, the women of the group can be very persuasive. The rest of the week went by in typical fashion. By typical I mean that I served my mistress every morning at 7:30 and my boss sometime during the day. We only went downstairs once during the week and LaShawn was the beneficiary of my paying the room tax. I know Linda took one of her slaves downstairs each day so the security guards were certainly well taken care of this week. Mistress Faith called me over one night. Jim wasn't home and I don't know if he was with Judy since we didn't repeat the video link. We did repeat her treating her like a doggie and then doing me from behind. This time she took my ass and I loved it. Mike wasn't home though so I didn't get my creamy desert. Fortunately Jim was more than capable when he got home and we made very passionate love. It seemed like things were finally starting to stabilize.

Friday all the slaves in my office (myself, Cathy, Molly and Becky) were kept on edge by Sharon and Linda. They told us they wanted us "primed" for the party. I wasn't sure what to expect that night, but I was sure I would enjoy myself. We were instructed to be there at 7:30. Mistress Suzy laid out the plan. Since Lisette didn't know I had joined Suzy as a demonstrator, tonight I would be a regular customer. Suzy would do her regular sales pitch, but we were all to be more sexually expressive and try on the clothes and test the toys. We should start leaving the living room like Lisette would expect, but as the night wore on, we should show her more and more. We should also talk about how great the toys felt and how they have helped in our respective marriages. I almost felt sorry for Lisette. I didn't know if Judy and Jill had been denied their orgasms today, but I knew the rest of us were randy for action. Unfortunately Mistress Sharon and Toni already had a special night planned with Sharon’s husband so they were not there.

At 8pm the doorbell range and Lisette entered the lion's den. She was dressed casually again. She was still cute as a button with her blonde hair up in a pony tail. I could see why Suzy wanted to take her. If all went well, tonight she would. The party started as each one did with casual conversation and a few bottles of wine, cheese and crackers. It seemed Lisette was in a good mood. It was hard to gauge the group's mood because I couldn't tell who was acting a part and who was being genuine. Around 8:40 Suzy began the demonstrations. The tone was decidedly more sexual than at the first party Lisette and I attended. Cathy was the first to test drive a toy and Jill soon followed. They disappeared upstairs, probably to the same bedroom. Both came back flushed and a little sweaty. All the slaves took their turns upstairs. I noticed as Suzy talked, Mistress Linda and Mistress Faith kept trying to steer the conversation with Lisette to her husband, whether she was happy, whether she was fulfilled and tried to assess their next move. They were not as direct as I make it sound. They were experts at driving the conversation subtly. We all joined in at various times to make sure it didn't sound like we were interrogating Lisette. She was cautious and obviously didn't share intimate information about herself easily. But the mistresses got the information they needed eventually as we purposely kept the conversation light and disarming. I must say Linda and Faith were masterful.

I could tell everyone except possibly Lisette was getting hot and bothered by her seduction. I still couldn't quite tell about her. Jill and I modeled a few provocative outfits for the group, although our purpose was more to gauge Lisette reaction to having us stand in front of her. She was a tough nut to crack. While we were back in the bedroom changing into our clothes, Jill took me in her arms and gave me a passionate kiss.

"God, I've been dying to do that all night," she breathlessly exclaimed. "Suzy's teased me all week and not let me cum once. If Lisette doesn't crack soon I'm going to rape her."

"Rape her?"

"Well not really. But I'm ready to tear off her clothes and have a big orgy. Aren't you?"

"The orgy part sounds good. I just don't think she's right for the group."

"She's right. I can see it in her eyes. She's just got a block in her mind. We'll wear her down."

We headed back to the party. Suzy had convinced Lisette to at least hold one of the more powerful vibrators. She looked a little scared as Suzy turned it on, but she didn't put it down. Her eyes were downcast as she stared at the toy buzzing in her hand. The party almost stopped as everyone but Suzy was staring at her. Suzy kept her sales banter up, the professional that she is, so that Lisette since she wasn't watching would think everything was normal. The tone had definitely changed.

I expected that we were finally breaking through her barriers. I hoped she would excuse herself to try the toy. Suzy even suggested it. But Lisette held fast. She turned off the vibrator and handed it back to Suzy. I could tell Suzy was trying to decide what to do.

"That's about it ladies. That's all I brought," she announced.

"Don't you have anything else?" Faith asked. "Did you bring your special toys in the car?"

Suzy looked at her for a moment.

"I've got my bondage demonstration case in the car. Is that what you mean? I didn't think you girls were into that," she lied.

"How about it girls? Do you want to see the bondage toys?" she asked the group.

Unanimously, except for Lisette, everyone answered yes. Lisette looked a little scared. Suzy went out to the car while Judy opened another two bottles of wine. I wondered if Faith was pushing Lisette too far too fast. Suzy returned with two more cases. I recognized one contained the bondage bed. The other held various restraints, collars, crops, whips and the like. Suzy opened the cases on the floor.

"Volunteers?" she asked.

I was ready, but I wasn't sure how the mistresses intended to play this so I remained quiet as all the slaves did. Mistress Faith was the first to talk.

"Let's spin the bottle to pick a volunteer."

"A fine idea Faith," Suzy declared.

Judy grabbed one of the empty wine bottles. I felt like I was at a kinky high school party. Suzy laid out a couple of quick rules.

"I need two volunteers. We will spin the bottle twice. Whoever is chosen will come with me into the bedroom and I'll dress you. You'll then model for the rest of the group."

Jill and I had sat down on either side of Lisette. I'm sure she was petrified about being picked. Suzy kneeled in the middle and spun the bottle. I could tell she was trying to predict how much resistance would be needed to pick Lisette. Unfortunately she was a little light and got Jill. Not to say Jill wasn't happy. She gave a little clap and stood up. Suzy reset the bottle. I noticed she was starting the bottle in a slightly different position trying to make a better spin. I doubt Lisette noticed. Looking over at her as the bottle spun I could see a bead of sweat on her cheek. She was also staring daggers at the bottle. I think everybody else but Suzy was looking at her.

Suzy did her best. You could almost make the argument that she hit her target as the bottle stopped between Lisette and me. I expected Suzy, Faith or Linda to claim Lisette was the winner, but I knew the bottle was just past the half way point between us. Suzy declared me the selected one and I acted happy. I really wasn't acting. I was happy. I just wished Lisette had been selected so the peer pressure, fueled by her wine consumption, might drive her to letting herself go. I joined Jill and Suzy in the bedroom.

"Well girls," Suzy began. "How many times have we found ourselves in this situation? I think Lisette is going to need a different tactic. Just do one of our regular party shows and see where it goes."

We dressed in our bondage themed outfits. I was wearing leather. Jill was in latex. We both looked hot. Suzy collared us and led us back to the group with leashes attached to our collars. We received a rousing round of applause from everyone by Lisette. She looked very uncomfortable. Suzy led us from woman to woman. I could tell Lisette was squirming as we stood before her. She was the only one not to cop a discrete feel while checking out the outfits. We were running out of time as our husbands would soon be expecting us home so Suzy turned up the heat. As Jill and I were showing the various cuffs, blindfolds and tails to the women, Suzy was busy setting up the bondage bed. Looking to us she asked for a volunteer. Neither of us did. In my case I wanted to keep up the appearance that we were not the most willing participants. I assumed Jill just wanted me tied up again.

Suzy solved the problem by having us play rock, paper, scissors to determine who would "volunteer." Jill won. Her paper covered my rock and I was quickly restrained on the dining room table. I could see the group converge around me. Lisette stayed in her chair. Suzy did her best to sell the benefits of the bondage bed. Everyone looking already knew about this wonderful piece of equipment, but they kept asking questions for Lisette’s benefit. In reality they were more interested in touching my body. I doubt Lisette could see through the wall of female flesh to see them teasing me, but I hoped she could. Suzy stopped talking and walked back into the living room. I'm sure she was putting the final push on Lisette. Mistress Faith had slid a finger into my pussy. She was done playing games and her wonderful digit brought the expected moan from my mouth. Linda pulled my left breast out of my leather bra and began sucking on it. More moans from me. I imagined Suzy putting the moves on Lisette, breaking through her defenses and not sharing her as the group was concentrating on me. But I was right where I wanted to be. I had hands all over my body. They were squeezing, rubbing, poking, prodding and gloriously pushing themselves inside by pussy. The "sales" party was over. The real party was beginning. I guess I was on the bed for about 15 minutes before the group splintered off back to the living room. Linda pulled the Velcro straps off and helped me to my feet. They had not let me come yet, but I was sure I would be soon.

I walked into the living room and Lisette and Suzy were gone. I didn't know what happened. Did Suzy convert her and take her upstairs? Did Lisette run home in terror? The front door opened and Suzy returned carrying another case. Lisette was not with her.

"I did my best girls, but she went home."

A wave of disappointment swept over the group.

"But I did bring something special for our slaves."

Suzy brought the case to the center of the room. She unhooked the snaps and folded it flat. Inside were a strap-on dildo, a chin dildo and four dildos with shorter straps. I recognized the first two but the other four were a mystery. I wasn't sure what they were for. Mistress Suzy, now in her dominate voice instead of her sales voice ordered me to the center of the room. I stood still as she stripped me of my leather sales costume and attached the strap-on around my hips. She then attached the chin dildo in place and told me to lie down.

"Good girl. Now spread your arms and legs. Wait; turn so your pussy faces the couch. OK. Good."

Mistress Faith and Mistress Linda were sitting on the couch looking directly at my glistening pussy. Mistress Suzy then went to work strapping the other four dildos to my thighs and forearms. I had six fake dicks standing at attention from various parts of my body. I knew what was coming next. I think everybody did. Mistress Suzy didn't have to say a word. Quickly the six other slaves were shedding their clothes and mounting one of my cocks. I could do nothing but lay on the ground as Cathy's pussy slid up and down on my chin dildo. Her pungent ass was bouncing on my face. I could feel the other girls fucking themselves, but the only pleasure I was getting was an indirect pressure on my clit from the strap-on. The other slaves apparently did not have that problem as the sounds of girl love echoed in the room and the smell of happy women filled the air.

I could only imagine the looks of satisfaction coming from the couch. The mistresses had six beautiful women facing them as they fucked themselves silly. Everyone was getting what they wanted except me. But until we took Lisette, I'd be low woman on the hierarchy so what could I do? Nothing except wait as the six other slaves fucked themselves until they all came. I think Cathy came twice.  The front row, Jill, Becky and Molly, got the privilege of crawling to the couch and satisfying our mistresses. Cathy helped me out of the strap-on harness and then dropped to her knees and made sure I received my pleasure. I thanked her with a deep wet kiss. I could taste myself on her lips. The party broke up after that. I didn't know what the next play was with Lisette. I figured Suzy, Faith and Linda would figure that out.

It turns out, Lisette made the next move. She arrived at my house the next morning and  looked as cute as ever. We went out in the backyard and sat on our patio chatting and enjoying our morning coffee. I didn't bring up the party. I was waiting for her to make the first move.

"Can I ask you something personal, Tina?" she began

"Of course. Ask anything."

"Did you enjoy being tied to the table last night?"

"Actually I did. Bondage can be very fun."

"I'm not sure. I kind of freaked out last night."

"Freaked out? What do you mean," I asked.

I could tell Lisette was uncomfortable, but at the same time wanted to talk about this. I just had to give her enough space to come to me in her own time. I saw that she was thinking about how to phrase her next sentence. Unfortunately Jim decided that was the perfect time to walk out onto the patio. Immediately the look on Lisette's face told me our conversation was over.

"Good morning girls," Jim said joyfully.

"Lisette, let me introduce my husband Jim," I said.

Lisette extended her hand and greeting Jim. The three of us made small talk while Lisette finished her coffee and then she excused herself to go home. I was silently cursing Jim as I walked Lisette to the front door. As she was leaving, Lisette asked if I could come over to her house later to talk. I was elated, although I tried not to show it. I agreed, of course, and told her I'd be over in about an hour. She said that was fine. She'd have the coffee ready.

Sitting in Lisette's kitchen an hour later she seemed much more at home, both literally and figuratively. She made a point of telling me her husband was off at the golf course as he always was on the weekend. Humm, alone for hours every Saturday and Sunday. My devious mind began to plot. We got back onto the conversation we started on my patio. Lisette was a totally different person. It was like she had been holding her feelings in for so long that now that she had a sympathetic ear, she was going let it all hang out.

She told me about the neglect of her husband. About how at their young age he should be passionate every night but it seemed like sex was a chore for him. I told her I could sympathize. She told me about her growing up having very few boyfriends and even in college not dating too often. How she had only had four sexual partners in her life which seemed unreal to me as cute as she was. Certainly the boys in college would have been beating a path to her door. How she really wanted to buy a vibrator at the party but was too embarrassed and a host of other juicy details I filled away in my memory to share with the mistresses.

I just kept nodding and letting her talk as she poured out her heart to me. I'd speak when I needed to, but mostly I let her ramble until a direct question snapped me back.

"Did you and Judy have sex at the party?"

So far Lisette’s entire monologue had been about her husband and guys in general. This was the first time she mentioned another woman. I figured I didn't have anything to lose at this point by telling the truth.

"Yes."

"Did you like it?"

"Yes I did."

"But you're both married?"

"True. But my story isn't that different from yours. My sex life at home wasn't that great. I did buy a toy at the first party we went to and things sort of happened from there."

I didn't feel the need to detail what those things were at this point.

"Lately I've been wondering what it would be like to be with another woman," she confessed.

Was she hitting on me? We had the house to ourselves for a while. She was acting very coy. Was this an open invitation or not? I decided not to push my luck.

"It's wonderful being with another woman. They are so different from men. I still love Jim, but I get a certain satisfaction from being with a woman that in some ways is much better."

I hoped that made sense to her. I wanted to just jump her and I struggled to restrain myself. She looked at me like she was thinking about my response and formulating her own.

"I'm not sure, Tina. It seems so naughty."

I chuckled to myself at her choice of naughty as an adjective.

"It is if you do it right," I responded with a little laugh to show her I might be joking.

I decided now was the time to make my move so I moved over to her a planted a soft kiss on her lips. She didn't really respond, but she didn't pull away either. I moved back and looked at her waiting for either approval to do it again or a signal to back off. She really didn't give me either.

"Was that OK?" I asked.

Lisette paused. "I guess so," she responded.

"Can I do it again?" I asked.

She paused again. "Yes."

I moved over to her again and gave her another gentle kiss. She was more responsive this time. I didn't want to push my luck so I didn't give her the deep passionate kiss I wanted to. If everything went right, that would happen soon enough.

I pulled back again waiting for a reaction. I watched as she licked her lips slightly and then looked at me.

"I'm sorry Tina. I'm not sure about this."

"There's nothing to be sorry about Lisette," I answered. "If it's not for you, then it's not for you. No harm done."

"No, that's not it. I think it might be for me, but not with you. I'm sorry."

Lisette was visible shaken. I was a little shaken too. What was wrong with me?

"I don't understand."

"It's not you, Tina. It's me."

"I still don't understand."

"As I told you, I've been curious about being with a woman for a while. But it would be weird to be with somebody I know when it's my first time. If it went terribly wrong it would be too awkward to see you in the neighborhood. I'm sorry if I led you on."

"Don't worry, Lisette. I understand. You think, correct me if I'm wrong, that you would rather have a one-night stand to break your girl on girl cherry, so to speak. Then if you don't like it, you don't have to see that person again."

"Exactly. Is that weird?"

"Sort of, but it makes sense on some level too. Why don't you just go to a gay bar and let yourself be picked up. You are a beautiful young woman. I have no doubt you could find somebody who turns you on."

"I'd be way too scared of doing that," she countered. "I'm too shy."

I thought for a minute. A plan was hatching to turn this to the group's advantage.

"What if I went to the bar with you as your wing woman? I could run interference for you until you found what you are looking for. If you're with me, you'll be safer. If whoever hits on you doesn’t interest you, you can pretend to be with me."

I couldn't believe I came up with that plan on the spot. I'd take her to the bar and have Mistress Sharon and Toni conveniently show up and pick her up. Toni was close to her age and beautiful. If Lisette didn't fall for her, then Mistress Sharon could use her exquisite powers of persuasion to capture her. The only risk would be having somebody else get to her first.

"What do you think?" I asked.

"What about my husband? Isn't he going to notice?"

"You said he's a golf nut right? Well my husband Jim is going to his annual golf buddies weekend in two weeks. He's got some friends from college who all meet at a different course each year and play as much as they can for two days. He's leaving Friday afternoon and getting back late Sunday night. I'm sure I could get an invitation for your hubby. I remember Jim saying they only had 7 this year and were still looking for an 8th."

I could see the wheels turning in her head.

"I bet your husband would appreciate that you're thinking of him by giving him time away to do what he loves. Plus, if you find somebody, you don't have to worry about him getting in the way. It’s a win/win situation."

I'd laid it out the best I could. If this didn't work, I was ready to give up on her and find somebody else. To my joy, Lisette agreed. I gave her a hug, but no kiss. She seemed almost disappointed but I wanted to respect her stated desire. I went home and talked to Jim. He seemed pleased that I found him a new playing partner. Now I just had to get Mistress Sharon and Toni on board.

I called my mistress and told her of my plan. She congratulated me on working it out. She said she had talked to Suzy after the party and they were struggling a bit formulating their own plan. She told me she would make sure Toni was at Club Uno by 8:45 on Friday. She said it didn't get crowded until after 11 so there wouldn't be too much competition to worry about. She said we should arrive by 9 and that she would be there by 9:15. She wanted Toni to try and pick up Lisette, but if she was hesitant, I should let Toni pick me up. No problem there I thought.

I was to let Toni join us at our table. That would help shut out more perspective suitors who troll for single girls or couples more than groups. Mistress Sharon said that after she arrived she would take charge. I would be going home with whoever Lisette didn't pick. I guess I was the consolation prize.

By the time I hung up the phone I was wet with excitement. Lisette would be my first seduction and I was looking forward to it. During the week I visited Suzy to tell her my plan. She was so happy she gave me a good fucking without asking for any oral favors in return. Of course I gave her pleasure anyway. That's just the kind of girl I am.

I could hardly wait for our date night to arrive. Lisette called me 3 or 4 times that next week to go over the details. It was always the same questions. What should I wear? How should I act? What goes on at a gay bar? And on and on. I kept trying to reassure her just to go with the flow. Dress like you would at a dance club. Wear something sexy. You're trying to meet someone to take you home so it paid to advertise. As for how to act, just be yourself. Expect to be asked to dance and don't freak out if a girl touches you more intimately than a guy would at a regular bar. The girls will know you’re a virgin. Some like that, some don't. And wear your wedding ring. If asked, just admit you’re curious. Tell them you're looking for some instruction. They'll like that. I was pretty much talking out of my butt at this point. I'd never been to this bar and I had no clue what Sharon was planning or what she was telling Toni to do. The big day finally came. The boys left at 4 to begin the 3 hour drive to the resort. I told Lisette to shower, shave, dress and come over about 8.

I got myself ready early. I was on pins and needles. Mistress Sharon called to confirm we were still a go. I dressed for success. I wore a dress with a plunging neck line that hugged my hips and then flared out to a hem about 4 inches above my knees. I pulled on some stay up stockings and put on a sexy pair of open toe shoes with a 3 inch heel. For some reason I didn't choose my sexiest lingerie. I picked a regular thong and bra. I guess since my destiny for the night had already been decided, it never occurred to me to wear nicer lingerie.

Lisette however took my advice to dress sexy. She was a vision when she appeared at my door. I wanted to forget the bar and take her right to the bedroom, which I told her. She hesitated as if she was contemplating my offer. I knew Mistress Sharon would punish me severely for screwing up the plan so I quickly rescinded the offer, gracefully of course. I served Lisette a glass of wine and then a second to relax her. The bar wasn't too far across town so we left my house at 8:40. I could tell she was anxious. So was I.

Traffic wasn't bad for a Friday night so I wasn't worried about being on time. I wasn't worried until I noticed the temperature gauge on the dashboard was rapidly climbing. Something was wrong with the engine. We were not too far from the bar, but I wasn't sure if we could make it. It was now 8:55 and the gauge just went into the red zone on the dial. I spied a small auto garage I'd never noticed before. The lights in the service bay were still on so I pulled in. Lisette and I both got out of the car. She waited next to it while I went inside. Fortunately the door was still open. The sign said they were open until 9, but nobody was at the counter. There was a bell on the counter so I rang it. There was no immediate response so I did the next best thing. I sent a text to my mistress and Toni that we were having car trouble and would be there as soon as we could. I figured Sharon would get the message although I didn't know if Toni would hear her phone. I rang the bell a second time. From the shop area a heard a woman's voice call out "hold on."

I waited as patiently as I could, but time was wasting away. A minute or two later a short woman walked out of the service area. She was wearing coveralls and a baseball cap with the garage's logo on it. Her hair was pulled back in a ponytail through the cap's adjustment strap. Her face was dirty from a mix of sweat and grease. She was obviously the mechanic. Her nametag said Ronda.

"My car's overheating," I told her.

She gave me a deliberate look up and down before answering.

"OK. I'm kind of busy and we're about to close up. Can I look at it tomorrow?"

I told her we were on the way out for the evening. She peered out the window and saw Toni leaning against the car. She looked like she should be in a music video.

"And just where are you heading?" she asked.

I didn't think it would hurt to tell her, so I said "Club Uno."

"Oh, two of those kind of girls," she said.

"What kind of girls? I've never been there before" I asked.

"Club Uno is for posers. It's a decent enough place. It's clean and the drinks are reasonably priced. But if you’re looking for hard core action it isn't there. The crowd is mainly suburban weekend bi housewives looking to scratch some itch their husbands can't handle."

I couldn't believe she described Lisette and to a lesser extent me perfectly. I felt required to defend our honor.

"Not all of us are prissy housewives. We can handle ourselves."

"You couldn't handle me sweetie. I chew up little girls like you and spit them out."

I didn't like being called a little girl. Especially by someone I was a few inches taller than and of about the same age.

"Oh, I can handle whatever you can dish out," I countered.

"I doubt it. Fem girls like you exist to be punished and to please strong women like me. But I'll make you a deal. Leave your car. I live upstairs in the apartment so I'll start some diagnostics and then come back down and see if I can fix it. Take a cab over to the club. Do your little pedestrian dancing. Let some girly girl buy you drink. Heck let yourself be picked up for an unsatisfying night eating pussy. I'll have your car ready by morning. Or..."

I waited as her option hung in the air.

"Be back here by midnight. That's when I usually go out. But if you come back, know that I don't take no for an answer and I indent on teaching you what you definitely will not find at the club."

She gave me a card with the garage's phone number on it.

"Don't worry it rings upstairs too."

She then called a cab for us and walked outside to look at the engine. It was steaming when she opened the hood. Lisette and I peered over her shoulder as she tried to get a look.

"I'm going to have to let this thing cool down. Leave everything to me."

She shut the hood and took the keys. The cab arrived and Lisette got in the back seat. Ronda was shutting the garage door and walked back over to me.

"Bring her back tonight and I'll go easy on you," she said with a smirk.

I watched as she turned without another word and walked back into the garage office. She never even asked for my name. The cab driver honked his horn so I quickly joined Lisette in the back seat. We told him where to go and we were off.

We arrived at the club at 9:15. I was glad to be only 15 minutes late. I hoped Mistress Sharon wasn't too upset, but it couldn't be helped. We walked into the bar. It was dimly lit as I expected and a strong dance beat was blaring out of the speakers. I spotted Toni sitting at the bar. She looked at Lisette and smiled at me. I lead Lisette in and ordered two glasses of white wine. I looked around and noticed a few unoccupied booths near a hallway where a sign said bathrooms. I was surprised to see a number of men present. Apparently I assumed it would be all women. Of course the men were all paired with each other. I steered Lisette over to one of the booths. It was around the corner from the dance floor so it wasn't quite as loud.

Looking around while Lisette got settled I saw several predatory looking women watching us. I looked at Toni who was watching them too. I hoped Sharon would arrive soon. I saw Toni pull out her phone and send a message. Just as we were finishing our first drink, I saw her stand up. She appeared at our table with a tray of three wine glasses and asked if she could join us. I looked to Lisette who nodded. I thought she would like Toni.

We talked and sipped our wine. Toni was not overly aggressive, which was probably a good choice this time. I nervously sat waiting for my Mistress to arrive. I was there to bring Lisette, but I also wanted to play myself. We were almost done with our drinks when I saw Sharon walk through the door. Almost on cue, Toni asked if we wanted another glass of wine. Lisette quickly agreed. I guess she thought some liquid courage would help her too.

Toni walked back to the bar. I was trying to watch Sharon without being too obvious. I knew her plan was to take Lisette home and educate her and I was wondering how she planned to do that. Toni arrived with three more glasses of wine just as the song from the DJ ended and the next one began. I had no idea who the artist was, but Toni exclaimed, "I love this song. Who wants to dance?"

I looked at Lisette who had the appearance of needing at least one more glass of courage. I told Toni I was game. Maybe if I started having a good time Lisette could loosen up. Toni took my hand and led me to the floor. I loved to dance and Toni was an expert. I loved watching her shake her sexy body as I did my best to put on a good show for her. I hoped Lisette could see us from the table, but I was more concerned with Toni at the moment. Some other women began to dance near us and for a few moments I was concerned they would be hitting on us. I had to remember to be focused on our task.

I saw Sharon walking around the corner. I yelled into Toni ear asking whether we should go back to the table. She yelled back no, not yet. We stayed on the dance floor for two more song. I was sweating and more than a little turned on by shaking my body in such close proximity to Toni and to the other women at the bar. Finally when the song ended, Toni took my hand and started walking off the floor. A new song started as we were walking around the corner to our booth. I wasn't surprised to see Sharon leading a giddy Lisette out onto the floor. Her proper seduction had begun.

I wanted to stay at the corner where we could see the dance floor but Toni pulled me back to the booth.

"Give them some privacy. Lisette will get weirded out by you watching her."

"I told her I would watch out for her."

"You already left her alone once. She thinks you’re trying to hook up with me. She'll be fine. Anyway, Mistress Sharon has everything under control. The plan is working perfectly."

I sat down with a bit of a huff, but Toni put an end to that. She slid in next to me and grabbed my head pulling me into a torrid French kiss. We made out with a passion which had me leaking juices into my thong as she began to run her hands all over my body. She held me close for the length of the entire song doing her best to turn me on. And it worked. When she finally broke the kiss for air, I was breathless. I'm sure my makeup was smeared. Toni looked a little worse for wear too, but there was definitely a fire in her eyes. I looked back toward the dance floor, but Sharon and Lisette had not returned. Toni took a sip of wine and then rested her head on my shoulder. I took a sip of my wine and put my arm around her. I wanted more, but I'd have to wait until the next part of Sharon's plan was implemented.

As it turned out, to my surprise and joy, that was only about 3 minutes in the making. After the second song ended, Toni once again began ferociously kissing me. She was holding my neck with her right hand while her left ran itself all over my body and finally up under my dress, along my thighs and onto my pussy. I was making little whimpering sounds as I begged her with my eyes to finger fuck me every time she pulled my head back to breath. I was guessing Mistress Sharon's plan was to get me aroused enough to join whatever perverted thing she had planned for Lisette. Either that or Toni was enjoying her temporary position of power she held as Sharon's assistant for the night.

I was thoroughly enjoying Toni's hand sliding up and down my slit and having her tongue explore every inch of my mouth when Lisette and Sharon returned to the booth. I didn't notice them walking up. Rather I felt the change of weight as Lisette slid into the other side of the booth. Toni broke our furious kiss and released my neck. Her body posture however, remained very possessive as she was bent slightly over my left shoulder to give her left hand better access under my dress. I noticed Lisette looked down my body as Toni's fingers finally pushed their way into my holy spot. I knew she couldn't see anything through my dress, but there was a lump where Toni's hand was cupping my mound. I closed my eyes and threw my head back. I released a soft moan when Toni flicked my clit. It was obvious what we were doing.

I opened my eyes expecting Lisette to have freaked out, but she didn't. She was sitting watching our show intently with a mixed expression of fear and curiousness. She took a big swig of her wine and then excused herself to go to the bathroom. All three of us watched her closely as she disappeared down the hallway.

"How did your dance go Mistress?" Toni asked.

"Fine. She's an open book. We're going to my place soon. By morning Suzy will have her slave girl." Sharon replied matter-of-factly.

I was in awe. How could she do that in a 10 minutes of conversation and 10 minutes on the dance floor? I watched as Sharon pulled a small bag out of her handbag. She gave it to Toni. Toni looked at me and then gestured toward the bathroom.

"Make sure she sees you going into the stall," Mistress Sharon commanded.

We both nodded, although I didn't know what I was agreeing to do. Toni led me back to the lady's room. I hoped only Lisette was there. I hadn't seen anybody else going down the hall, but I'd been distracted. Toni pushed me through the bathroom door. She was acting drunk and staggering a bit. This must have been part of the game. Lisette was standing at the sink trying to touch up her make-up. She must have been serious about Sharon and wanted to look good for her. I looked at her and I knew she had seen us in the mirror. I raised my hand to wave to her, but "drunken" Toni continued to shove me along the walls toward the stalls. I lost sight of Lisette as Toni directed me to the handicapped stall. Once the door was secure, she became sober Toni again and whispered in my ear, "That was fun."

Toni proceeded to lift my dress and pull down my thong. She then got down on her knees and dropped my dress over her head. The touch of her tongue on my lustful pussy was electric. I moaned again. This time it wasn't a soft moan either. I knew Lisette could hear me. Opening my eyes I looked down and noticed Toni's feet would clearly be visible under the stall door. I heard the bathroom door open and close. Lisette before she left or whoever came in would instantly know what was happening.

Toni wasn't working with subtleties. She slid two fingers into my pussy while she munched my clit trying to get me off as quick as possible. I was guessing Sharon wanted us to make an appearance at the table before she left with her conquest so Toni was hurrying. I felt strange grabbing Toni's head since I couldn't see it, but I was starting to become unsteady the closer I got to climaxing. She was taking me closer and closer and my sounds were getting louder and louder. I heard a toilet flush in the stall next to us and a yell of "get a room." It wasn't either Sharon or Lisette's voice. That was enough to set me off. I showered Toni with love and she lapped up every drop. I was breathing hard and unable to speak when she pulled her head back from under my dress. Her face was a mess, but she was smiling.

I expected her to pick up my underwear, but instead she reached into the bag Sharon had given her, apparently for a replacement. She pulled out a strange looking thong. It had what looked like a plastic cup on the front and a luggage lock on the back. I was confused. Fortunately Toni explained.

"Sharon wants me to stop at her house to help speed Toni's training. She knew that without an orgasm you would be likely to find a new partner here tonight so she wanted me to help you out. She also gave me this to make sure. If you need to pee, you better do it now."

I hiked up my dress and sat down on the toilet. Toni's eyes were locked on mine. Lust burned in my soul as I tried to relax enough to pee in front of her. Finally I did, but it was humiliating and arousing at the same time. I looked at the contraption as she began to slide it up my leg. The purpose of the garment quickly made sense as she had me stand up. Toni positioned the cup over my pussy. It was a tight smooth fit. There were a series of small holes drilled into the plastic near the bottom. The back of the panty was a thick strap which covered my backside, although there was a generously sized reinforced hole directly over my asshole. Built into the top of the panty was a thick belt which Toni cinched tight and locked in the back. Whatever this was, it wasn't coming off without a key. Then it hit me. It was a chastity panty.

Toni pulled my dress back down and stood up to lead me out of the bathroom. She didn't stop to fix her make-up and she didn't let me stop to let me fix mine. By the time we were in the hallway walking back to the booth, she was once again Drunk Toni. I joined her faking a drunk stagger. We collapsed back into the booth. As I slid around I noticed Sharon's hand was under Lisette's skirt. I was happy for her. Our trip to the bathroom was not included in the short amount of chit chat while Sharon and Lisette finished their glasses of wine. Sharon then announced it had been nice to meet us and stood up extending her hand to Lisette. She smiled at me and took Sharon's hand allowing herself to be led out of the club and into her own adventure. As they passed the bar Sharon repositioned Lisette in front of her. She then looked back at us and pulled Lisette's thong out of her handbag. She waved it like a trophy for our benefit and the viewing jealous of the other woman at the bar and then flung it to the bartender and continued to follow Lisette out. Toni perked up immediately.

"I had fun in the bathroom. I'm looking forward to playing with you again soon. Mistress told me to expect her tomorrow morning at your house. She wants you to be naked and waiting for her."

With that she was up and walking toward the door. I was left in the booth alone. My pussy was wet but protected from me doing anything about it. I sat by myself sipping my wine. Several other women stopped by and began chatting me up, but restricted as I was, I didn't bother even giving them the time of day. I slowly finished my wine trying to gather my thoughts and then got up and left. It was now 11:30 and I was going home to an empty house.

I walked into the parking lot and suddenly remembered I didn't have a car. It was still at the shop. I fished around in my purse and found the card I had received from the garage. I opened up my cell and dialed the number. Ronda answered the phone on the fifth ring. She was as surly as she had been when I dropped off the car. She told me she was getting ready to go out for the night and that I should get the car tomorrow. I told her we were done at the club and I could grab a cab and get it right now. She told me if I could get there before she left, that was fine, but I'd better make it within 15 minutes. I looked around hoping a cab would be driving by. As luck would have it, one was just pulling in dropping off two guys. I told Ronda there was a cab right here and that I was on my way. She told me to come up the stairs in the back to the apartment.

I arrived 8 minutes later. The lights were still on in the apartment, although the garage area was dark. The cab driver asked if I wanted him to stay for a few minutes but I was sure she was home so I told him he could go. I looked at the window of the apartment one more time as I was getting out of the cab. I saw a silhouette of a thin, busty, long haired woman walk past. Who was that I wondered?

I began to walk to the back of the garage. The chastity panty reminded me with every step that I was going to be without relief until Mistress Faith removed it. The area behind the garage where I was looking for the stairs was unlit. It was kind of scary, but I needed my car. I found the stairs and slowly made my way up to the landing. There was a door in bad need of a paint job. I wasn't expecting the inside to be any nicer. I knocked on the door and waited. Then I knocked again. I'd seen somebody inside and the apartment couldn't be that big. I knocked a third time. From inside I heard an angry voice.

"I heard you the first time bitch. Keep your panties on."

I couldn't take my panties off if I wanted to. I heard the deadbolt click and the door swung open. Ronda backed away and I walked in. Only this wasn't the Ronda I saw in the garage. The girl in the coveralls was a greasy and plain looking mess. This Ronda was obvious ready for a kinky night on the town. Her coveralls had been replaced with tight, hip hugging leather pants than ended just at the top of her ass crack. I could see that clearly as she walked away from me. Her leather halter top ended just below her breasts and obviously had a built in push up bra. I hadn't noticed her breasts in the coveralls, but obviously she was stacked and not afraid to display her charms. Her abs was tight and she had a pierced belly button. I wondered what other piercings she might have. Her hair, instead of being pulled back was now down and framed her head with a gentle wave. It was jet black and matched her leather. Looking down, I noticed she also was wearing leather boots with stiletto heels and a silver metal tip. She looked like the biker chick from hell. The inside of my chastity panty immediately got a little wetter. She definitely oozed confidence and the ability to back up the threats she made earlier.

"So I guess you didn't find what you were looking for at Club Uno," she began.

"Oh, I wouldn't say that. I'd say the night went fine," I replied.

"No, if you found what you needed, you wouldn't be here now."

I didn't want to get in an argument, so I didn't reply again. I watched as Ronda began to advance on me.

"No, you've been thinking about what I do to weak fem girls. I'm sure some other fem girls tried to pick you up at the bar, but you know you need someone stronger."

She was close enough that I could smell her leather and her words were cutting me to the bone. She invaded my personal space. Although she was shorter than me, with her boots on the extra inch of her heel over my heel helped equalize our height. When she told me to kick my shoes off I did. She now had an inch height advantage. But height wasn't the only advantage she possessed. She had the aggressive nature than turned my knees to jelly. If she wanted me she could have me. She knew it and I knew it. She told me to pull up my dress. She wanted to check if it was wet for her. I wondered what her reaction would be to my panties.

“What the hell?”

The Fuckerware Party – Chapter 09

By Tappy McWidestance

Ronda was staring at the chastity panty Toni had fitted on me at my mistress' direction.

"Take off the dress. Let's see if you have any other surprises," she commanded me.

I quickly shed my garment. For good measure I slipped off my bra even though she hadn't asked for it and dropped it on the floor.

"Nice. Miss Goodie Good Suburban Housewife has a dark side does she," she said rhetorically. "I knew you wouldn't find what you needed at Club Uno, but how did you find yourself wearing that? Did you do it yourself or did that cute girl you were with do it to you?" she asked.

"My mistress' other slave did it to me. She didn't want me letting myself get picked up at the bar."

"Doesn't she trust you?"

"It was sort of a special night. I was in charge of recruiting Lisette, the other girl you saw, into our group of mistresses and slaves."

"This I have to hear about. Talk," she said.

For the next half hour I talked and she interrogated me on everything that happened to me and everything about the group. I stood their naked before her. She had me put my hands behind my back to improve the posture of my breasts, but she did not restrain me. She stood for a while, then pulled a chair from the kitchen and sat down in front of me. She didn't sit like a lady. She sat like a guy, slightly hunched over and with her legs spread. Her right leg was out wide in front of her and her left leg was curled around the leg of the chair. She was listening intently to every detail of my story and telling it was definitely turning me on. My arousal was impossible to hide. My nipples were hard as rocks and my wetness was starting to seep out from around the edges of the plastic disk covering my pussy.

When I was done with the story I wondered what she was going to do. Earlier she had threatened to punish me and that was before she learned that I'd probably enjoy it. Now I wondered if she would really follow through. She didn't say a word. She looked satisfied and nodded in affirmation of an unasked question.

I watched as she stood up and walked out of the room, I assume into the bedroom. I stayed in the combination living room / dining room / kitchen and waited for her return. It seemed like I waited for ever, shivering naked in a stranger's apartment. I wasn't surprised when she returned with a collar, leash and a paddle. Honestly I expected no less. What was different, however, was the type of collar. My mistresses had always used leather collars which typically were lined with a soft fir. They were not necessarily comfortable, but they didn't rub my skin raw either. Ronda's collar was different. It was a large dog's pinch collar. It was made of sharp points that interlocked to form a circle. The hook mechanism was a chain slipknot. When it wasn't pulled tight, the points would just rest on the skin. If the leash was snapped, they would dig in. Ronda obviously liked her girls obedient. Or she liked to impose pain. Or both.

The smart thing would have been to flee. But as I stated in an earlier chapter, even when I knew the smart move I didn't necessarily make that choice. This was one of my life's defining moments. Fight or flight. It was as basic as animal instincts came. I submissively bowed my head as she slipped the collar over it. She clipped the leash to the hook and gave me a gentle tug so I could feel the spikes pinch ever so slightly into my neck. I held my ground.

"Good. You've passed the first test. How is your ass at taking a paddling?"

"I am experienced if that is what you mean mistress," I replied.

"No that is not what I meant and don't call me mistress. I am not your mistress. I am your worst nightmare. I get off punishing innocent little girls and I have no emotional tie to you so I will not care if you get hurt."

I swallowed hard. My risky decision to stay suddenly seemed perilous.

"I can see you're nervous," she continued. You should be. I'm cruel, but I'm not going to mark you permanently. I know you have to run home to your soft wantabe mistress. I'm going to have some fun with you and send you on your way. Your car is done and I have no idea where to find you. This is between us and is a onetime thing."

I watched as she dropped the leash and sat back down on the chair.

"Last chance. If you want to continue, lie across my lap. If I'm too much for you I understand. I told you that when we first met. Your mistress has denied me your pussy, but you have two other holes I expect to use. Are you prepared to give them both to me? A simple yes, mam is sufficient otherwise your car is downstairs and I will not stop you from leaving."

She put me to a decision point again. There was no bullshit with her. She'd warned me she was going to beat me and take my ass. She also told me she was going to use my mouth. I could assume I knew what that was going to be. Still this was exactly the kind of treatment I always craved whenever my mistresses punished me. Her spankings were hard, but they always seemed to be purposed toward turning me on more than real punishment and I knew an explosive orgasm was always waiting in the wings. Ronda was offering nothing but punishment. With my pussy protected, I wondered if I even could come. I took a deep breath and told her "yes, mam."

I submissively lay over her lap. She was holding the paddle in her right hand and was using her left to massage my buttocks.

"So smooth. Do you shave it?"

"Yes, mam."

I saw her arm swing before I felt the flat wide contact. It was hard, but I'd had harder before. I managed to remain silent, save for a barely audible grunt.

"Good. You can take a soft stroke."

I worried that she deemed that a soft stroke. The second shot, this time to the opposite side was about the same strength. Then quickly the third, fourth, fifth and sixth. All were hard, but not too hard. As Goldilocks might say, they were just right.

After the fifth stroke Ronda paused to rub my buttocks.

"Your ass has a nice blush. Time to turn it into a fire."

I took a deep breath. Apparently playtime was over. The next swat was at least twice as hard. This one wasn't just right. It hurt and I yelled. Ronda wasn't fazed. I was her arm moving again and my left cheek soon joined my right cheek on fire.

"Much better. But fires should always turn into an inferno."

Ronda continued to paddle my increasingly hurt ass as her blows became harder and more frequent. I was flailing my arms and legs, but she held me tight with her free arm as she continued to punishing my upturned target. I thought I would pass out from the pain, but thanking God for small favors she stopped. I was crying. They were not crocodile tears either. These were real tears from the real pain I was feeling. There was no sexual component to what Ronda did to me. She didn’t play with my pussy. My mistress saw to that, although somehow I doubted she would have given me that pleasure anyway. She had not played with my nipples. She'd done nothing to give me any pleasure. She'd just beaten my ass exactly as she had promised.

"Get up," she barked.

It was tough for me to stand up. The pain spread across my ass intensified as the skin tightened when I stood. I couldn't help but rub my poor buttocks. I could feel the heat radiating off them as the blood flooded the tissues to help mitigate the damage. I'm sure I was going to be bruised. Mistress Sharon would certainly notice I'd been unfaithful to her when I saw her in the morning.

"Are you done little girl?" Ronda demanded to know.

For some reason, and this certainly wasn't based on the rational thought, I felt compelled to challenge her again. I needed to stand up for myself like I had done when I dropped the car off earlier.

"Is that all you've got?"

I saw Ronda laugh.

"I like that. I've got plenty more where that came from if you've got the guts to continue."

"I told you not all suburban fems are posers."

"Very well. I think we should go downstairs."

That was a surprise. I definitely wasn't expecting that statement. I was thinking more like Ronda drops her pants and I eat her to a nice juicy orgasm. Instead she once again walked out of the room. While I waited, I rubbed my ass some more. I hoped she was done with the paddling.

Ronda returned carrying a leather bag the size of an airline carry-on. Was everything she had made of leather besides my collar? She also had a major change in her hair style. Instead of the medium length locks I had seen before which had beautifully framed her face, she was now sporting an extremely short page boy haircut. The color was not black anymore either. It was bright red. It was quite a metamorphosis. She could tell I was staring at her head.

"This is my real hair. I like to wear a wig when I go out hunting for fems. It helps me get into character."

"But didn't you have a pony tail when I saw you earlier in the garage?" I asked.

"Very observant. I did have a pony tail. I wear that one when I'm working because the guys seem to like it when they bring their cars in."

She walked up to me without saying another word. She grabbed the leash and I had to spin around and move quickly after her to keep from tightening the collar. I left my dress, bra and shoes on her living room floor and followed her out of the door. Now I was glad there were no lights in the back of her garage as I walked naked into the night. I saw a back door, but of course she didn't use it preferring to walk me around the building to the front door. It was late, but there still was traffic on the street. I heard at least two horns honk. I wondered if either person had the good sense to call the police or did they just consider this normal behavior?

Ronda took me into the shop. She turned on the fluorescents and flooded the room with light. My car was there along with a red Corvette convertible and a black Mustang GT. There were also three Harley motorcycles and another one in pieces that I couldn't identify. I wasn't an expert in motorcycle brands. It looked Harleyesque but so much was missing I couldn't be sure.

"If you don't mind me asking mam, these looks pretty high end. What kind of work do you do?" I said

"I don't mind you asking. I do mostly customization. It is high end stuff. Engine tweaks, computer reprogramming for more power and some motorcycle restorations. Harleys as you can see. I just love a big twin between my legs."

"So which one do you ride?"

"This one here," she said pointing to a Springer Softail.

It had been customized, but with restraint. The chrome was immaculate. She must have meticulously polished it for hours. I'd never seen a bike that looked quite like it. She must have been scared to take it out of the garage for fear of getting it dirty.

I saw Ronda toss the bag onto the floor. It landed with a thud. She bent over and unzipped the pocket. My attention was riveted on her actions. Whatever was about to happen it would involve what was in the bag and it would involve me. Somehow I expected something more obscure than four leather cuffs. They looked like what I had worn before. The only difference was instead of the cuffs being chained together, they had thicker chains which ended in clips. Ronda retrieved a dirty stool which had been sitting in front of a tool cabinet. She set it between two of the cars and told me to sit.

She was quick in attaching the cuffs. There was no fanfare and there were no games. She then told me to stand and removed the stool. She pointed toward the floor. I got down on my hands and knees but she told me to lie on my stomach. The concrete was cold and smelled of grease and oil. It was dirty and nasty. But dirty and nasty is what Ronda promised and what I was glad she was delivering. She grabbed the chains attached to my wrists and pulled me over about a foot to the right. She then pulled me forward about 18 inches. I watched as the stretched the chains until they went under the Mustang. I heard a loud click as the hooks attached to something metal. She then walked around me. I couldn't see her but I felt my legs being pulled the way my arms had been. I slid backwards this time until the chains on my arms were tight.

I then felt my right leg being pulled outward and tight until I heard another click. The process was repeated on my left leg. My legs were spread. Not so much as to be painful, but enough to leave me wide open to anything she chose to do. The only problem was I didn't have a clue what she planned. I saw Ronda come back into my field of vision. She walked over to the outside wall between the two cars. She pressed a black button of the left side of a control panel and I watched as the Mustang slowly began to rise off the ground. As it did, the chains attached to my wrist cuffs also began to rise. I watched in horror as my arms began to be pulled upward. My body reluctantly began to follow. The stress on my shoulders was intense. I looked at Ronda and pleaded for her to stop.

"I told you. No stopping. This is what you need. Even if you don't know it yet."

I saw her release the button and then push a similar one on the right side of the panel. I couldn't see it, but I knew the Corvette was now rising as I felt the tug on my ankles. The stress on my hips was even worse than the stress on my shoulders. As my legs rose, eventually my back arched my spine curving downward as my belly button was the last part of my body to leave the ground. Ronda lifted my legs until they reached the same height as my arms. I was begging for Ronda to stop. As my body was finally almost level she pressed the left button again. This time at least she lifted both halves of my body together. Higher and higher I went until I was at least three feet off the ground. I saw her release both buttons and walk back toward me. I knew I couldn't hold this position much longer and I was not ashamed to tell her so repeatedly. Ronda didn't say a word. She did grab the stool and slid it under my hips. This took most of the pressure off my wrist, legs, shoulders and hips.

"Normally I'd suction cup a nice thick dildo on the stool so you could have some fun. But your mistress took care of that, didn't she. Too bad. I would have liked to see you on one. I bet you're pretty when you come."

It was hard to know whether that was really a compliment or was sarcasm. Either way I was glad to have the additional support, although being penetrated would have felt so good right then. Instead I craned my neck to watch Ronda walk over to a refrigerator and open the freezer. She walked back with two clear bags which proved to be ice. She must have prepared them long before we had even met. They looked like gallon Ziploc freezer bags which she had filled about a quarter of the way full with water and then laid flat in the freezer. The result was a thin, square block of ice. She placed both ice packs on my ass which was still hot from her paddling. Instantly I tensed and started thrashing as much as my bonds would allow. Ronda grabbed the bags before they could fall.

"That is unacceptable, young lady. I'm trying to prevent your butt from bruising."

I felt her sliding the stool further forward causing my hips to now take the weight load. My shoulders were also stressed again, but not as bad. I saw Ronda walk back to her work bench and grab a roll of duct tape. One thing I knew was the ice was bad, but the tape would be worse.

Ronda put an ice bag on each of my cheeks, and after a stern warning not to shake them off, she taped them both in place. She then thankfully repositioned the stool taking the weight of my stressed limbs. Ronda then ran her fingers down both my legs. She didn't have long nails, but my body still responded to her touch. I knew she could sense the shiver that ran through my body. Her hands explored every inch of my backside. I could feel myself juicing around the chastity panty and I silently cursed my mistress for having Toni install it on me.

After Ronda was satisfied that she had learned how half my body felt, she reached back into her bag of tricks and pulled out two fat nipple clamps. They were wicked looking and I was scared. She didn't say a thing. She was a woman of few words. Without ceremony she clamped my nipples. There was plenty of room for her to grab onto because my nipples had been hard as rocks since I first stripped for her. I recoiled from the pain, but it was only beginning. She went back to her bag and pulled out two weights. She assured me that they were "the small ones" but they felt like they weighed 10 pounds each as gravity pulled them, the clamps and my nipples toward the floor. Immediately I begged for relief. I'd never felt such pain with any of my mistresses. Ronda just laughed.

Apparently she was enjoying herself. Tilting my head up, I saw her slowly pulling her pants off. They were so tight she couldn't do that move fast. Despite the pain, my mouth began to water as her hairy pussy came into view. Finally I was going to get to taste her. Sans pants, but still wearing her push-up halter, Ronda walked back to me. She was ripe. The heat trapped in her leather pants had her sweating. Plus I was sure she was aroused from what she had been doing to me. As she came closer, I stuck my tongue out as an invitation to press her pussy into my face. She got within about two inches before she stopped. I struggled to stretch my tongue that extra distance, but it could have been two feet for all the progress I made, although I had a bird's eye view as she began rubbing her pussy with her right hand.

She had the tasty sound of an aroused woman as her hand squished through a very wet pussy. I begged again to be allowed to taste her divine nectar. I promised I'd service her well. I promised to return any time she called if I could just have one lick of her juicy slit. She said nothing. I was forced to watch. My arms and legs were being pulled to the breaking point and my nipples were being pulled down by weights hanging from my breasts, but all I could think about was the pussy just out of my reach in front of me.

Without question, Ronda was enjoying herself. Her moans of pleasure were echoing through her garage. She never called me a filthy name and she never did give me the pleasure of touching her pussy, but eventually she came with a thunderous climax. She had not been concerned about me in the least, but as she came back to Earth, I began to beg to me let down. My limbs had enough.

With the same lack of ceremony as when she attached them, Ronda unclipped the weights and clamps from my nipples. A fresh shot of pain coursed through them as the blood returned to my sensitive tips. She then told me to tense my muscles as she removed the stool. She could have just as easily unhooked the chains, but she was showing me that even post orgasm, she was in charge. I pulled with all my might to hold myself up as she lowered the car lifts, thankfully in unison to save time until I was lying on the garage floor. She then told me to relax and walked out.

I was laying face down, chained spread eagled on the cold and dirty concrete of her floor. How could I relax? At least the cool temperature was somewhat easing the pain in my nipples as my breasts squished beneath me. I tried to count the seconds until her return. I gave up after a couple of minutes, although she didn't keep me waiting much longer than that. When she returned she was sporting a long, but not terribly thick strap-on and was carrying a bottle of lube. Her intentions were clear and I was glad my mistress had not protected both my lower holes. I allowed myself to feel excited as she began unhooking the chains that bound me.

Ronda then told me to turn over on my back, but keep my legs spread wide and my arms above my head. I was disappointed that she once again secured my leg chains to the car lift. I could see her walk past me, her cock bobbing delicately in front of her, as she then secured my arms. Certainly there was an easier way to get me in the position she wanted. Back to the wall she went and up went the cars for a second time. At least this time my joints were being stressed in the direction they were designed to flex. As I hung three feet off the ground I wondered if she was going to use the stool again. Holding this position was bad, but it was manageable. I turned my head to look at her as she released the lift buttons. She was stroking her cock like a man ready for action and seemed to be thinking about something.

Apparently that something was the stool which was pushed under the small of my back. The chair was further forward this time instead of being centered. Apparently Ronda wanted my ass sticking out a bit. Of course I knew why that would benefit her and I was all for it. Still Ronda didn't talk to me. It was getting to be annoying. She made sure to grease her fake cock where I could see her do it by turning my head. She then ducked under my legs and in between them. As I felt the first touch of the strap-on's tip I had the strange thought of "What must Jim be doing on his golf trip right now?" Why had I thought that? It was much more likely that Lisette found herself with my Mistress's dildo up her ass at that exact moment, but I was thinking of my hubby.

Of course those thoughts quickly vanished as Ronda continued to press her cock into my ass. I was glad she had picked a slightly thinner model as it pressed deeper and deeper into my rectum. Without question my body had been craving this attention for the past several hours and it responded as it should. I was howling with pleasure as Ronda began to go to town on me. She was relentlessly pounding my ass and then to double up, she began to slap my tits. My nipples were still tender from the clamps and her stinging open palm hits did little to ease their pain. But they did plenty to raise the level of my arousal. I needed to rub my clit, but that was impossible. I couldn’t satisfy myself both because of my mistress' precautions and because Ronda apparently still had little regard for my pleasure. Still I loved every moment of giving my most private hole to her, although I was still longing for her to use my mouth.

I don't know how long she fucked me, but eventually she tired of me begging her to help me cum. She pulled the dildo out of my ass. I knew she wasn't going to let me eat her, but I wanted her to at least put the dildo in my mouth and let me clean it. That was how I had been taught to take care of my toys and I needed something in my mouth. Anything in my mouth. I was feeling very oral at the moment. But it wasn't to be. Ronda removed the stool and began lowering me back to the floor. She stopped when I was about six inches off the ground and positioned the ice packs once again beneath my ass. She then lowered me the rest of the way and once again walked out of the garage.

I was left chained spread eagled for the second time. This time instead of the cold garage floor, I was bent backward over a pair of rapidly melting bags of ice. I wasn't sure which was worse, although in the long run I was guessing the ice was better for me.

Ronda returned dressed in a robe and carrying my clothes. She still wasn't talking. She dropped my dress on the ground and then released my cuffs. I rubbed my extremities trying to get circulation flowing again and then I got dressed. She told me my keys were in the ignition of my car and to come back anytime I needed auto service. She then pressed the button opening the garage door behind my car. I guessed our evening was over.

I didn't really have anything to say to her. She had abused my body for her own pleasure and although I had some pleasure of my own, I had not cum. Basically since the time I'd first walked up the stairs, the evening was for her benefit. Still as I drove home through the quiet late night air, I knew I had to see her again.

When I got home the first thing I did was go to the bathroom. It was messy to say the least. My urine did drain through the chastity cup, but it wasn't fast and it did spray a bit. My feces was fair messier. There was a hole in the back of the belt to allow me to go, but I must have had it slightly out of line because I had to wipe the belt in several places to clean it. I decided a shower was the best bet to clean both the belt and my greasy body from Ronda's garage floor. The shower did little to revive my energy and I quickly fell asleep once my head hit the pillow.

I slept for about six hours before waking just after 10. My cell phone was beeping indicating I had a message. It was a text from Mistress Sharon. It said that she, Lisette and Toni were having such a good time that she wouldn't be able to stop by and release me until tomorrow morning. Shit. That meant another day spent in frustration and without orgasm. Why couldn't I join them in their merriment? I had to remind myself that my mistress must have a reason.

I tried to busy myself around the house all day, but I was hoping one of my other mistresses would call me to their service. But they didn't. As the day passed, my thoughts kept returning to Ronda and how she had used me. I was juicy under my chastity belt, but that did me little good and only served to remind me how sexually frustrated I had become. I tried to limit my need to go to the bathroom by not drinking anything and only eating a minimal amount. I did pee twice, but I managed not to poo.

I went to sleep incredibly horny and looking forward to the arrival of my mistress. I was up early, showered, did my make-up and dressed as sexily as I knew how all by 8am. I knew I looked hot and hoped Mistress Sharon would concur. I wanted her to lose control, throw me over the armrest of the couch and fuck me. As I sat in the living room waiting for her it was all I could think about. I had every move she would make planned down to a T. Finally just after 10, there was a knock at the door. Funny, I didn't hear a car pull up.

I teetered over to the door as fast as my fuck me pumps would allow. I had a big relief smile of expectation on my face as I pulled open the door. Only my mistress was not smiling back at me. It was Lisette. And she was smiling ear to ear.

"Wow Tina. You look beautiful. I didn't know you ever dressed like that. You must have been expecting Mistress Sharon."

She said the words. As predicted, my mistress had converted another one.

"Thanks, Lisette," I replied. "I was expecting her as a matter of fact. Where is she?"

"She just dropped me off. She told me to bring you this," she said holding up a key which promised to relieve my two days of sexual frustration.

I was disappointed, of course, but I figured as soon as left, I could satisfy myself. Lisette told me to take off my skirt and she would unlock the panty. I felt no shame or embarrassment as I unzipped the mini I was wearing to impress Sharon. I also was wearing a garter belt and black stockings. This was definitely not my typical Sunday morning fashion, but this wasn't a typical Sunday morning. I had turned my back to Lisette as I disrobed, but I thought I could hear a gasp as she first saw my ass. Immediately I thought she could tell I had been paddled, but instead she complimented me on my sexy behind. In a way I was now glad Mistress Sharon had dropped her off because I'm sure Mistress Sharon could tell what I had done Friday night.

Lisette dispatched the lock and began to pull the panties down. I was thankful that I'd been able to get them so clean after going to the bathroom. I wasn't embarrassed to be stripped by another woman, but having shit covered panties would have crossed the line. I stepped out of the panties and sensed Lisette was standing up so I turned to face her. She was busy stuffing the panties into her purse. I assumed she was ordered to return them. I started to wonder if I had been replaced.

"Tina, I have been asked to give you a gift from Mistress Sharon."

"What's that Lisette," I replied.

I watched with glee as the bubbly and cute young girl dropped to her knees without hesitation and buried her face in my crotch. Just days before she had been innocent talking about how she was curious but too scared to explore her desires. Now she was on her knees ordered to eat me out by a woman she had just met. Another sister in submission was reveling in her desire to serve. I wasn't about to refuse this gift. Lisette obviously had been schooled Friday night and Saturday in the fine art of pussy eating. For a rookie, I thought she was doing amazingly well. She must have been a quick study because she had me bucking against her face in no time. Of course having been teased for two days myself, my body was primed for her tongue, but that was not the only reason why I shamelessly came all over her face. The girl was skilled. That was for sure. Maybe Mistress Sharon decided to keep her for herself because she was better than me at eating pussy? If that was the case I was still sure Suzy would want me. And there was always Ronda, although I wasn't sure if I could take more of her physical abuse.

After I was done quaking on her face, Lisette stood up and licked her lips. She still looked like an innocent pixie, but there was knowledge and satisfaction behind her eyes. I anticipated she would ask me to return the favor, which I would have gladly done, but instead she asked if we could talk. I said sure and we sat down next to eat other on the couch. I turned to face her and she turned to face me.

"Mistress Sharon told me she was just training me and that I would belong to another mistress? What's that all about and who is she talking about?"

"Well, there are four mistresses in our group. You had not met Mistress Sharon yet so it was determined she would be the one to pick you up last Friday and begin your education."

"I didn't take long for me to realize you set me up," she replied.

"Yeah, sorry about that. I was sort of ordered to recruit you," I confessed.

"Don't worry about it. I'm glad things worked out this way. Sharon and Toni were amazing. Who is my mistress?"

"If Sharon didn't tell you, then I'm not at liberty to say. As they told me, your mistress will reveal herself at the appropriate time."

"Tell me about how you were recruited?" she asked.

I took a deep breath and began to retell the story. I had to watch my words carefully so she wouldn't figure out who her mistress would be. I also had to be careful not to mention my adventure with Ronda after everyone left the bar, although I almost slipped up because I mentioned a passing reference to other "opportunities." Lisette seemed particularly interested in my serving my mistresses while wearing the blindfold so I wouldn't know who they were. That really seemed to make her squirm. I filed that information about her away to share with the group.

"So how was it decided that you would be Sharon's slave. Did you have a choice? I'm kind of freaking out a little that she just told me I would belong to somebody else."

"You know I'm not sure," I relied. I work in the building that Mistress Sharon manages so it was convenient for her to begin my training before I even realized I was being trained. All of the mistresses like to have more than one slave. They have told me that. But Mistress Sharon only had Toni and your mistress currently only has one. At the time she revealed herself, I was only natural that she would collar me as her own, but now that you mention it, your mistress would have been a great fit for me too. She and her slave had been helping me move toward a submissive lifestyle without me realizing it either. I wonder if they were working together or were competing for the right to take me."

I'd thought about my journey many times, but I always had just accepted that I belonged to Mistress Sharon. I'd never considered that Mistress Suzy could have ended up as my primary Mistress.

"It doesn't really matter who you belong to, you'll end up serving all four of them."

"So you never thought about why you were taken?" she asked in amazement.

"Well, I know you were targeted because you are so young and cute," I replied. “I think I was recruited mainly because of where I work. I was an opportune target and the mistresses like the way I look. My boss is one of the mistresses and has three slaves who work with me."

"You may have been an easy target, but I'm sure your looks were a major factor. You are so beautiful and sexy."

Now was my turn to be embarrassed. Here I was wearing only a transparent blouse and stockings while Lisette was fully clothed and we were both complementing each other on how sexy we are. Lisette seemed satisfied with my response, but I knew the real answer was from a much deeper and darker part of my psyche. During my seduction period I learned that I craved submission. Maybe Lisette had reached that point already in just one day, but I was guessing she was still playing the game of exciting and taboo sex. On the other hand my body had been conditioned to need a powerful mistress who would punish me when I was bad and "force" me to act out sexually against the norms. It suddenly dawned on me why I had been thinking of Ronda so much since our brief encounter. The mistress group was wonderful and I always had mind blowing orgasms as a result of our playtime, but really our games were just that. Games. Everybody always came in the end and left with a smile on their faces. The dominance/submission component suddenly seemed like it was just a means to have an excuse to have large quantities of sex without worrying about the social norms.

If I was "bad" one of the mistresses would "punish" me, but the punishments were not that severe and were always designed more like rough foreplay. It struck me that one of the reasons I responded so enthusiastically to Ronda was that she actually punished me. She really punished me and expected me to submit to her. There was no concept that I'd be allowed to cum and Ronda really didn't care if I did. I was meeting some need she had and not one of my own. Or was my real need being met by her. Even though Lisette had taken my edge off by making me cum, I knew as soon as she left I would be back in my bedroom using my toys on myself. But would I be thinking about the group or about Ronda. I had a pretty good idea and that realization scared me a little bit. Then again maybe this has been part of Mistress Sharon's and the group's plan all along. You start a new recruit off slowly with "play" bondage and "lite" submission and then as they crave more you take more and more control. They had already set me up of dispose of Jim for cheating on me. Mistress Faith told me the truth would be revealed to him at the right time, but maybe the right time was when my training was complete, I'd be forced to divorce him and I would become a 24/7 slave. My mind started to spin. I craved harsher discipline from my Mistress, but I also wanted to believe all the husbands and boyfriends eventually were in the loop. The promised big group party / fuckfest had not occurred so except for Mike and Thomas, I'd never seen the guys involved. Maybe that was just a lie too.

All of a sudden I was over thinking everything and questioning everyone motivations. I had to sort through this. I'd never doubted the group before and Lisette really had not given me any reason to doubt them now, but I was. I told Lisette I wasn't feeling well and asked if she didn't mind going home. She said that was fine that she wanted to rest up for when her husband got home from the golf weekend. With her all too cute facial expression she said she was going to attack him when he got home and "fuck the shit" out of him. Over the course of one weekend she'd gone from mousey housewife nervous about talking about sex to wild fuck beast. It took longer for me to make that journey, but I guess that was what the group did to a woman. The next question was what came next? After she left I headed upstairs to ponder that question. I wasn't sure if I would solve the dilemma, but I was sure that vibrators in my ass and pussy would help me think.

Lying in my bed, my trusty silver bullet vibrator happily buried in my pussy, I tried to make myself cum. I was thinking about my mistresses and all the pleasure they had brought me, but my mind kept drifting back to Ronda and all the pain she inflicted. I didn't know if I was subconsciously beating myself up for the current state of my relationship with Jim and the fact that my own infidelity had led to him being seduced by Judy. I couldn’t get myself off with just the vibrator so I went back to toy box and got a thick dildo, another vibe and some slippery gel. I coated my silver bullet and then took all three implements of pleasure back to the bed. It required a bit of contortion, but I finally managed to fuck myself doggie style in the ass with the vibe, my right arm reaching over my ass to penetrate myself while my left arm, running under my body held the second vibe tight against my clit. The dildo I had in front of me filling my mouth. I couldn't really do much with that because I was afraid without any support, I would drop it, but in my mind, I was stuffed.

I had a particular song in my head. It was an ode to oral sex by Bruce Springsteen called 'Red Headed Woman' only in my case, my red headed woman was fucking me in the ass with her strap-on while my husband was fucking my face. "I don't care how many women you've dated... you ain't lived yet til' you've had your tires rotated by a red headed woman... a red headed woman... it takes a red headed woman to get the dirty job done." Over and over the phrase "dirty job done" rang through my brain as I fucked myself and imagined it was Ronda taking control of me. This time, however, Jim was participating. I wasn't sneaking behind his back. And he was enjoying himself.

Needless to say this got me off. It was sick and perverted, but that was what my body was craving. My second orgasm of the day only fueled a desire for more. But I knew I couldn't get what I really needed by myself. I decided to call Mistress Sharon. The rule had always been that a mistress would summon a slave on her schedule, but I was craving her touch. I pulled out my toys and cleaned them off. I then dialed Mistress Sharon's number on my cell phone. She picked up on the third ring. I was afraid she'd be mad at me for calling on a Sunday, but she seemed happy. I thanked her for sending Lisette over with the key and told her she delivered my present with enthusiasm. We chatted about Lisette for a few minutes and then I told her I really needed to see her today. Unfortunately she declined saying she had plans with her husband. I asked if I could be included. I told her I was horny from Lisette's visit, at least partially true, and that I would gladly service her husband if I could get some of her special loving in return. But she cruelly demurred. She told me she'd see me at 7:30 Monday morning in the office as usual and then hung up.

I wasn't comfortable calling Linda, Suzy or Faith. Since Sharon had rejected me, I knew the others would not go around her wishes. That left me only one alternative. I pulled my skirt back on and straightened my blouse. My hair was a little messy from my adventure on the bed, but I didn't bother to fix it. Nor did I bother with a bra or panties. I figured they would just get in the way. As I drove to the garage my mind was filled with lusty thoughts. I almost got in an accident because I was so distracted I didn't pay attention to one of the stoplights until it was almost too late. I had to slam on my brakes to avoid running into the intersection. My heart was pound as the car skidded to a stop. I had to force myself to not think about sex or the dull ache in my pussy and focus on making it to the garage safe. Fortunately I arrived without further incident. Unfortunately the apartment looked dark. I walked up the stairs, knocked on the door and confirmed what I already knew in my heart. Ronda wasn't home.

Dejected I got back into my car. I couldn't help myself but release all of my frustrations in a crying fit and pounding my fists on the dash. I'd set myself up to have Ronda release all my passions and now she wasn't here. After I began to calm a bit, I realized I was in no condition to drive. I still had 6 or 7 hours before Jim would be home so I decided to wait for a while. I turned my car around and backed into a parking space so I could watch the front of the building. I didn't leave the radio on. I sat in silence except for the sounds of traffic driving past. I had the windows down, but the car was still heating up. The car was heating up and so was my pussy. I wasn't even touching it, but I could feel myself getting wetter as the anticipation built. I really wanted to touch myself. I knew I could get myself off just staring at Ronda's apartment window. But I also wanted to wait. The anticipation was tremendous foreplay. I sat pondering my options. I had been sitting there for over an hour and I could feel a wet spot starting to form on my skirt. Finally after about an hour and a half, I couldn't resist any more. I looked around and the slid my hand under my skirt. My finger confirmed what my brain already knew. My pussy was soaked. I drew my hand up over my slit and rubbed my clit. I let go a contented sigh as my little nub sprang to life. I leaned my head back and shut my eyes prepared to get myself off when I heard the roar of a motorcycle pulling into the parking lot. It startled me and I pulled my hand out from under my skirt and opened my eyes.

It was Ronda. She was home. She had her leather pants on again and a leather jacket. I felt myself gush a little more. Unfortunately right behind her a vintage Trans-Am pulled in. I knew Ronda had seen me, but I was looking at the 40 something man who got out of the car. He was standing next to his ride when the garage door opened and Ronda walked out. I had totally forgotten about her. They exchanged words and he got back into his car. Ronda began walking toward me as he pulled into the garage. She poked her head through the window of my car and took a deep breath.

"Masturbating while you're waiting for me fem? Such a nasty girl. Nasty girls get punished."

I lowered my head unable to meet her gaze. She was right.

"Well don't just sit there. Come inside and let's get started. You can meet Anthony."

She turned and walked back to the garage without waiting for me. As I watched her walk away all I could think about was "get the dirty job done..."

I slowly walked over to the garage. It was like I was sealing my own fate. I'd been willing to serve her, but I'd never cheated on Jim with another man. Waiting for Ronda I never considered that possibility. Still like a moth to a flame, I was drawn to her fiery red hair... "It takes a red headed woman..."

The Trans-Am's hood was up and Ronda was pointing something out to Anthony. They both looked up as I entered. Ronda was the first to speak.

"Anthony meet Tina. Tina's a submissive little fembot I met last Friday night. She let me beat her and fuck her up the ass. Now she's been sitting in front of the shop masturbating waiting for me to return. Isn't that right, Tina?"

I was burning with shame and humiliation. Again I lowered my head. I couldn't look at them. I nodded.

"What was that deary? (said with a mock English accent) I couldn't hear you."

"Yes mam, that is right," I whispered.

"I need about 10 minutes with Anthony to discuss what I'm going to do to his engine. Then we can discuss what I'm going to do to yours. Take your clothes off."

It was a direct order which left no wiggle room. She and Anthony again buried their heads in the engine compartment obviously talking about some custom job Ronda was going to perform. They were ignoring me. That was one thing I couldn't take. It was fight or flight time again and for the second time this weekend, my instinct to run away was overcome by the heat in my pussy. I walked to the other side of the car to shield myself from view through the open garage door and slipped off my skirt and blouse. It didn't take long. I kept the garter and stockings. I stood there nearly naked as Ronda continued to talk to Anthony. How could she just ignore me? I estimated their conversation only lasted 7 minutes instead of 10 when Ronda finally looked at me.

"Tina here is a classic hot pussied slut. She doesn't get what she needs at home so she finds a tough woman to give her what she craves."

I stood motionless as she pushed two fingers into my pussy.

"See that," she said lifting her fingers for Anthony's inspection. She's soaking already just waiting for me. Does your wife ever get like that for you?"

"You know she doesn't," he responded.

"What time is she picking you up?" Ronda asked.

"About 15 minutes."

"OK, you can help me then. Just don't get any of her slut juice on you or you'll get busted by her musk."

I watched Ronda walk out of the garage and head toward the apartment. I was rooted to the ground. I expected Anthony to wipe out his cock or at least touch me, but he didn't. Maybe he was as scared as I was. Ronda quickly returned with the same cuffs I had worn Friday night, a leather collar, a vibrator and a riding crop. She started by telling me to put my arms behind my back. Anthony seemed to enjoy cuffing my hands together. I bet his wife never lets him do that. Once they were secured, he took the opportunity to reach around a cup my breasts. Ronda saw him do that, but didn't say a word. She was busy putting the cuffs on my ankles and then the collar around my neck. When she was done with that, she slid her fingers back into my pussy. I swooned a little which I'm sure brought a smile to Anthony as he took more of my weight in his hands.

Ronda pulled her fingers out once more and hooked them in my collar. I could smell my arousal on her fingers as she pulled me toward an empty car lift. I knew I was going to be suspended, but how would she do it. My pussy gushed again in approval. Ronda told me to lie on my back in the center of the lift. If my arms had not been cuffed, she could have secured me spread eagle on the inside.  As it turned out, she secured my leg cuffs to an engine hoist in the front of the lift. Again she worked the wall mounted controls. This time I was raised feet first into an inverted position. Ronda kept lifting me until my pussy was at about shoulder height before addressing Anthony again.

"Nymphos like Tina need strong discipline to keep them from acting slutty. I can keep her from cumming as long as I want to teach her some restraint. Hand me that vibe will you?"

I watched as Anthony retrieved the toy. Ronda immediately turned it on and shoved it into my pussy. I twisted in pleasure, a move Ronda stopped by grabbing both of my nipples.

"Right now she'll do anything I want to have an orgasm. Friday night I paddled her and whipped her until she begged me to fuck her. But her husband is coming home tonight so I have to be careful not to mark her. He doesn't know what a slut he married."

I watched as Ronda picked up the riding crop. I steadied myself for the blow I knew was coming. But instead, she teasingly just flicked it across my nipples. I moaned.

"She how she responds to a little tenderness. She knows I'm not going to always be so generous, but for the moment, she's trying to decide if I'm going to let her cum."

Ronda was right, of course. I couldn’t believe how well she knew me in just three days. Even when she snapped the crop against my clit causing a wet smack to echo through the garage, my lust was not sated. I watched as she walked over to the wall again and raised me higher until my head was level with Anthony's crotch. His pants could barely contain his obviously hard cock. This was a new moment of truth. Another man was going to have me. Or at least I thought. Surprisingly Anthony looked at his watch.

"Tina, I'd love to stick my cock in that dirty little mouth right now. I'm sure you know how to suck a mean cock. But my wife will be here in a few minutes and I can't risk having her catch me. Maybe next time when I pick up my car."

I was shocked. How could he refuse? I gave a little moan of frustration to try and entice him.

"Ronda, I'm worried that Tina will make too much noise when my wife arrives."

"She's going to investigate where you got that boner, not Tina's vocalizations. Tina knows the score, she'll be quiet."

"I can't risk it. What can you do?"

I looked at Ronda and she pretended to think. I'm sure she had planned this the whole way. She walked over to her tool case and pulled out a red rubber ball gag. I'm sure all mechanics keep one in their tools. Ronda walked in front of me and unbuttoned her leather pants. I was staring right at her pussy as she slid down the front of her pants. Maybe she was going to finally give me a taste before gagging me. That would be torture, but at least I'd get something. Instead I saw her push the gag down into her pants and rub it up and down. She then dropped her pants a little more and turned around pushing her butt into my face. Anthony, being a gentleman, held my head as she pushed herself against me. My nose was forced between her butt cheeks. Her pungent aroma of ass, sweat and pussy which had been trapped by the leather as she rode filled my nostrils. After maybe 10 seconds, she stepped back and pulled her pants back up. She then attached the ball gag over my head. It had the same scent and taste. She then went back into the toolbox and got a blindfold. My final preparation was to turn the speed of the vibrator up before she used the winch to lift me to the ceiling.

"I'm going to turn the radio on so we can't hear the vibrator, but you'd better be quiet if you ever want me to touch you again," she shouted.

I heard Ronda turn on the radio. I wasn't too loud but was probably enough to mask the muffled buzzing. I had to try and hang perfectly still so the hoist chain wouldn't clank. It was not easy as the buzzing in my pussy and Ronda's smell and taste were combining to bring me close to the edge. I had to hold off until Anthony's wife came and went. I tried to listen for her arrival. I was shaking as my orgasm approached. It was going to be a big one. I heard the chain hit the hoist. I had to be still. If Anthony's wife saw the chain moving, she would look up...

I heard another car arrive and I heard a woman walk into the garage. I strained not to move a muscle or make any sounds through the gag. I heard them briefly talk about the car. She apparently didn't share her husband's love of engines. I wondered if she noticed the bulge in his pants and thought Ronda was the cause. Fortunately I heard them say their goodbyes. Ronda told them she'd have the car done by Wednesday. I made a mental note of the day. About a minute later Ronda spoke.

"There’re gone."

Those were the words I was waiting to hear. My body immediately let go all of the tension that had built and I climaxed hard. I could hear the hoist chain banging against the edge of the lift. No radio was going to block that or the moans leaking out from around the ball gag. My body contracted over and over as I rode out a spectacular climax, the one I'd been chasing since early Saturday morning when Ronda took my ass. I felt myself being lowered as I was still shaking. When I got back to Ronda's level I felt the winch stop. I was dizzy from my climax and being hung upside down so long. I felt the gag being removed. I thanked Ronda immediately. Then I felt the blindfold coming off. My first sight was Anthony standing side by side with a hot brunette. His arm was wrapped around her waist.

"Honey, meet Tina. She's a special friend of Ronda," he said.

Anthony's wife seemed amused as Ronda gave me three quick swats on my clit with the riding crop. I squealed in pain and reflexively pulled my torso in toward my legs.

"Bad girl. You didn't have permission to cum."